Category: Uncategorized

  • Happy Wife happy Life Final

    Happy Wife happy Life Final

    ni adventcouple

    Nakatulog ako sa sofa habang silang dalawa ay nasa loob ng masters bedroom dahil ok lang na iwan ko silang dalawa
    dahil meron akong doong videocam na nakatutok sa kanila so mamomonitor ko parin if ever may ginawa sila pag pinanuod ko yung copy.

    At as usual just like every other swinging session laging may 2nd round. Kaya nagising ako dahil dinig na dinig kahit nasa kwarto sila ang ugong ng kama at ungol ng misis ko.

    Pag pasok ko ay dinodoggy style nanaman ang misis ko ni Brian

    Brian: Oh good! you’re awake go and get us another pack of condoms and some Red bulls
    (at tinuro niya sakin yung pack ng condom na ginagamit nila para daw alam ko kung ano bibilhin ko)

    At pag silip ko sa box eh dalawang piraso na lang ang laman. samantalang sampu yun ibig sabihin ay nakadami na sila eh parang saglet lang naman ako nakatulog. kaya tumingin ako sa orasan at nakita kong madaling araw na pala at hindi pa kami kumakain.

    Pero pag tingin ko sa kanilang dalawa ay parang kay Brian pa lang busog na misis ko

    pag alis ko ng kwarto ay sumigaw pa yung misis ko ng “Take your time hon!” sabay nag tawanan silang dalawa.

    pag bili ko sa labas ay nag kape muna ako sa lobby dahil parang napapaisip ko kung tama ba mga ginawa ko?

    mga nasa isip ko:

    *tama ba tong ginawa ko?
    *oo nag eenjoy ako pero paano ito makaka apekto sa aming sexlife? and even worse our married life?
    *what if mag bago siya at hindi na masatisfied sakin ?
    *hindi na ba ako pwedeng mag yabang sa misis ko na kakawawain ko siya sa kama dahil alam naming dalawa na may mas matindi pa sakin at mas masarap sa kama ?
    *pano pag nalaman ng mga kakilala namin to ?
    *pano kung ma adik misis ko?
    *pano kung iwanan niya ako?

    Yan ang mga tanong na naglalaro sa isipan ko nun pero wala eh. nangingibabaw talaga ang libog.
    Kaya makalipas ang isang oras ay bumalik na ako sa kwarto at pag balik ko ay kumakain si Brian ng hotcake na galing sa hotel at si misis naman ay nasa shower.

    Ako: You guys are done already?
    Brian: at the moment yea. bull needs to eat so i can ram that bitch ass pussy again.
    Ako: Hon! kain ka muna
    Misis: Sige hon after ko mag shower.

    At nilapag ko na yung condom at pag tingin ko sa box ay hindi naman nagalaw yung natirang condom. pero hinayaan ko na lang.

    At after kumain nag round nanaman sila nag stay kami sa hotel for almost 2 days bago kami nag check out. at hindi ko na i kukwento kasi redundant lang pero i can promise you guys this.

    na well fucked at talagang kawawa ang misis ko. i tried to fuck her once nung natapos sila at sobrang luwag she can’t barely feel me. at grabe ang dami kong napansin sa katawan ng misis ko. mga bite marks, mapulang pwet kakapalo at mga chikinini sa suso at leeg.

    Sobrang na enjoy ng misis ko ang sex nila at ang dami ko nakitang submissive side ng misis ko at naughty side nung araw na yon. at nakita ko din kung pano niya lunukin mga tamod ni Brian at ikalat minsan sa dede niya at nag laro pa sila na iputok sa puke niya pero sa labas lang. pero matigas ang ulo ng misis ko at nilalaro niya pa sa puke niya yung mga tamo dat nakikita ko siya sumisimple ng pasok ng daliri sa pekpek niya kahit puro ito tamod. pero ang pinagtataka ko parang nag sesenyasan sila habang ginagawa ni misis to. kaya napapaisip tuloy ako baka mamaya sa mga time na wala ako ay hindi sila gumamit ng condom pero naisip ko na hindi naman kayang gawin sakin ng misis ko yun kaya hindi ko pinansin at meron namang recorded video na papanuorin ko pag uwi sa bahay.

    Pag uwi sa bahay ay diretcho tulog ang misis ko after a day balik kami sa normal sex life at grabe mas wild ang misis ko pero parang hindi ko siya na sasatisfied unless pag uusapan namin ni Brian sobrang nalilibugan siya at doon lang siya nilalabasan kaya medyo natatamaan ang pride ko dahil ako hindi ko siya mapalabasan at mapa squirt basta basta pero pag iniimagine niya si Brian ay parang mas nag eenjoy pa siya kesa maka sex ako.

    Kaya ang nangyayari samin pag tapos ko labasan ay mag fifinger na siya habang iniimagine siguro si Brian.

    Ilang araw din bago nawala ang chikinini ni misis kaya tuwing nakikita ko to nung mga bago pa lang ay lagi pinapa alala sakin kung pano inabuso ni Brian ang katawan ng misis ko.

    After a month ay medyo nagiging iritable ang misis ko dahil hindi siya nilalabasan sakin unless nag fiifnger siya kaya tinry namin ilang beses kontakin si Brian pero talagang Kantot kalimot ang ginawa niya sa misis ko dahil hindi na namin siya ulit nakita .

    Kaya bumalik kami sa mga trip namin sa public places at sa mga strangers pero wala munang sex at ok naman ito kay misis nag enjoy kami ulit ni misis sa sex at bumili na din ako ng malaking dildo hindi kasing laki ng kay Brian dahil mahirap ito dalhin kung saan saan. pero di hamak na malaki ito kesa sa alaga ko at nilalabasan naman ang misis ko dito kahit papano lalo pag galing kami sa sex adventure namin in public.

    So dito na nagtatapos ang kwento kung pano kami nag simula ni misis sa ganitong lifestyle.

    ————————

    Nga pala salamat sa mga support at comments.
    Sorry kung sa tingin niyo ay medyo O.A akong tao. pero talagang more on details ako pag ginagawa namin ang adventures kaya nung sinulat ko ito dito ay medyo detalyado talaga.

    Oo luluwag ang asawa mo pag napasukan ng malaki. at mararamdaman mo talaga yon pag tinry mo siya kantutin. pero sisikip din ito by time. mostly after 2 days dahil lumuwag si misis ng sobra pero medyo bumalik naman kaso hindi na talaga tulad ng dati.

    Magulo pero to make it short hindi permanent ang damage after sex pero damage has been done parin so may slight changes sa sikip.

    Gusto ko pa mag explain sana ng madami pero wala ng pumapasok sa utak ko.

    See you next time na lang mag papasa pa naman ako ng mga ibang adventures namin ni misis A.S.A.P
    Dahil napaka dami pa namin experience at mas grabe pa yung iba.

    gusto ko sana mag bigay ng spoilers sa current sexlife namin kaso masyado nang grabe at baka hindi na kayo ma interisado sa mga nauna pa naming experience bago itong sa kasalukuyan.

    pero isa lang masasabi hindi ako nagkamali sa ginawa ko lalo kami naging masaya at nagmamahalan.. well… for now siguro. hahahahahah

    Salamat sa uulitin.

  • Yabag Sa Dilim

    Yabag Sa Dilim

    ni donald_nolimit_24

    Isang malakas n busina ng jip ang gumising s lumilipad n isip naneth…Si naneth ay isang studyante s kolehiyo,kilalang kilala sya sa kanilang lugar lalo ng mga kalalakihan sapagkat bukod sa
    matalino ay napakaganda nito at napakasexy…S taas n 5’4,mapuputing balat,matangos n ilong
    at mkalaglag bref n ngiti…Palibhasa tanging ina lamang nya ang ng palaki s kanilang 5 mgkakapatid
    kaya d nito nranasan n mg suot ng maiigsing shorts at damit,lagi syang nka padyama kundi nmn ay
    natural n hba ng short at t-shirt pg sya ay lumalabas ng kanilang bahay…S sobrang higpit ng
    knyang ina ay d nito pnpaalam n ng kakabf xa cmula p ng xa high school…

    Pgtingin nya s kanyang paligid d nya nmalayan n naiwan n pla xa ng kanyang ina s paglalakad…
    Namimili sila s palengke ng knyang ina tuwing araw ng linggo…Parati siya nitong sinma kya
    taka nmn siya dahil medyo payatn siya at d nmn ganun kalaksan pra mgbuhat ng mga
    pinamili ng kanyang ina…

    Natapos ng mamili ang kanyang ina…Pauwi n sila skay ng isang jip,dun sila nkaupo
    s bndang dulo ng jip…Iniabot ng knyng ina s knya ang pamsahe at pinaki usap nmn nito s
    nsa unahan nya “manong pasuyo po ng bayad” tumingin lng ang lalaki at inabot ang byad…
    Nagulat n lng c naneth ng medyo pndaanan ng lalaki ang kanyang kamay gmit ang pld nito
    bgo kinuha ang kanilang bayad sbay abot s driver “san ang baba?” tanong ng driver “buli po”
    sagot nmn nya “ilan” wika ng driver “2 po” ika nmn niya…Iniabot ng driver ang sukli at
    bago dumating s knya ito ay dumaan muna ulit s lalaki n medyo nsa edad 30-35 n at ganun
    ulii ang ginwa nito…Pg baba nla ng jip ay bumaba dn ang lalaki at pgtngn nito s lalaki ay
    nakatitig ito s knya sbay nginitian sya ng kgaya ng s aso…D nmn ito npnsin ng kanyang ina
    dahil abala ito s pgbsa ng mensahe s knyang cell phone “tita my gngwa po b kayo bka po
    pwedeng ipglaba nyo po kami ng dmit,tambak n po kasi ang maruming dmit namen ala n
    po masuauot ang mga bta” ang laman ng mensahe ok lng ang tanging isinagot nito at
    kinausap ang anak n mauna n ito ng pg uwi kasi my gagawin p siya;binigyan n lng siya nito
    ng pamasahe s trycicle pra mkauwi n agad siya isa p d rn nya kyang buhatin mg isa ang
    kanilang pinamili…

    Madali nmn syang nkakuha ng trycicle pgkat my nkpila n mlpt s kanilang binabaan…
    Pg lapit ng trycicle s knya laking gulat nya at sakay nito ang lalaking ksbay nla s jip kya
    umiling sya phiwatig n ayaw nyang sumkay kya bumaba ang lalaki at inilagay s loob ng sidecar
    ang kanilang pinamili sbay pwesto s likod ng driver…Sumakay n rn sya kasi naisp nyan n bka
    d sinasdya ng lalaki ang gnwa nto s knya kanina at isa p tinulungan p xa nito…

    Nang d p sila nkakalayo ay biglang bumuhos ang mlakas n ulan….Bumaba ang driver at pumunta
    s kinauupuan nya “ate exuse lng ha asa likod kasi ng sandalan m ang tarapal kunin q
    lng at ikabit s sidecar pra d kayo mbsa” tumayo sya bhagya at humarap s kanina’y inuupuan,
    npalingon sya s lalaki at laking gulat nya ng makita nyang hinihimas nito ang burat nito s loob
    ng suot nitong short n pmbasketball hbng nkatitig s suso nya n d nya nmlyan ay nalilis n pla
    ng konte ang knyang suot n png itaas spat n pra mkita ang knyang bra at munting suso n
    npakputi n kht sinong mkakita ay titigasan tlga…Nkangisi muli ang lalaki n prang aso ng tingnan
    nya ang muka nito,wala nmn syang mgawa kundi yumuko n lng s khihiyan n bka nahuli sya nito
    n nkatitig ito s knya hbng nlalamas ang knyang titi s loob ng short nito…”ok n po te” wika ng
    driver hudyat n pwede n xa bumalik muli s inuupuan nya knina…”Manong s loob n po kayo
    at mbabasa po kayo jan ng ulan”wika uli ng driver at mbilis n pumasok s loob ng sidecar ang
    lalaki…Pg kkita n naneth dto ay nagulat ito at kinbahan,lumkas lalo.ang kabog ng knyng dibdib
    ng tumabi n s knya ang lalaki…

    “tga saan k?” tanong ng lalaki
    “sa dulo po aq nktira” sagot nmn nya
    “naku medyo malyo pala ang inyo wala p tayo s kalahati…siguradong
    mas lalo k p mtatagalan kasi mbagal ang takbo ng motor dahil.ng ulan”
    mhabang paliwanag ng lalaki
    “ou nga po manong dami q p mn dn pong dala”sagot muli nya
    “ako nga pla si raul,kami ung my bagong bahay malapit sa dulo siguro d klayuan s inyo”
    pgpapakilala ng lalaki
    “ako po pla si naneth”sgot muli nya n lumakas muli ang pgkabog ng knyang dibdib dahil
    inilagay ng lalaki ang kaliwang braso nito s likod ng kanyang balikat…d nmn ito pnsin ng
    driver dhil s taklob sila ng tarapal n kinabit nito pra d sila mbsa…kya humuko n lng sya
    at inisip n bka nsisikipan lng si raul s loob ng trycicle…

    Maya mya p ay nagulat n lamang siya ng biglang ilabas nito ang kanyang alaga mula s
    shorts nito…Mgsasabi n sana sya ng para ng biglang takluban n raul ang kanyang bibig
    at sabay tutok ng patalim s knyang tagiliran at sav “subukan m at diretso s bituka m to”
    tinutukoy nito ay ang hawak n ptalim…kya wla syang ngawa kundi yumuko n lng…D n nya
    alam kung anu ang gngwa n raul ng nmalayan nya ang kmay nito s knyang dib dib…s
    sobrang takot at kba ay d n nya nmlayan n naipasok n pla n raul ang kmy nito s knyang
    damit…Nilalamas nito dhan dhan ang knyang suso n s mga oras n iyon ay nsa loob p ng
    knyang bra…Maya mya p ay nrmdman nyang ipinasok n n raul.ang kmay nito s loob ng
    kanyang bra…Ngayon ay hawak n nito ang kanyang utong at pinipisil pisil at bhagyang
    pinapaikot…Si naneth nmn ay parang isa bato n nkayuko lng at d gumagalw…Nsa isip
    nya kung d lng sanan sya iniwan ng nanay nya ay d manghahari sa kanya iyon…

    Mahigit 1 30 oras ang tagal ng byahe s kanila ngunit tatagal pa ito dahil s
    lakas ng ulan…”kuya tama n po parang awa nyo nbta p po aq…19 plng aq
    marami p po aqng pangarap s buhay” pgmamakaawa nya ky raul sbay patak ng luha
    nito…narinig nmn ito n raul at imbes n maawa ay mslalo p itong nalibugan pgkat
    namumula ang pisngi ni naneth at labi hbng ngmamakaawa n gustong gusto nmn
    n raul;”wg k mg alala neng gwn m lng lht ng ipagagawa q sau d k masasaktn” sbay
    halik sa batok n naneth at dinilaan ito hanggang mkarating ng tenga at sinipsip nito
    ang leeg nito n ngmarka ng chikinini…di nmalayan n naneth kung anu ang nrmdman
    nya ng gnwa iyon n raul…Parang my bumalot n kuryente s knyang ktawan katulad ng
    lakirmdm niya ng muntik n silang mahuli ng bf nya s loob ng cr s knilang skul…
    Madalas kasi sila nghahalikan nito at loob ng banyo nla ito gngawa kpg lbsan n bgo
    sila umuwi…Buti n lng ksya ang bf nya s pagitan ng pader at yero ng cr kya d sila
    inabutan ng gwrdya ng knilang skul n mgksama s loob ng cr…

    S pag iisip nyang iyon ay d nya nmalayan n naitaas n pla nito ang knyang suot n
    damit pati ang knyang bra at akmang kakainin ang knyang suso…Ngwa iyon n raul,
    dinede nya ang nooy tanging bf lng nya ang nkakagawa s loob ng cr…Nasarapan
    si naneth s ginagawang iyon n raul lalo kpg sinisipsip nito ng malakas ang halos
    kalahati ng kanyang suso n kyang isubo n raul;ng gawin uli iyon n raul s kanya ay
    nbgla ito at npahawak sya bgla s binti n raul n hnwakan ang knyang kamay pra dalhin
    s uten nito…laking gulat n naneth sapagkat npakalaki nito,halos klahati lng ng s bf
    nya n kuntento n s palad nya,d nya halos mhakan ito sa laki n tantya nya ay nsa
    8 ang hba at gagalata ang taba,lalo syang nalibugan dito kya sinimulan nya n itong
    salsalin taas baba…Napangisi nmn c raul sby sav s isip “malibog k dn pla lgot k saken
    ngayon”sbay tingin ky naneth n nuon ang bcng bc s pgsalsal s titi n raul,npatingn
    dn nmn si naneth s knya at automatikong ng halikan sila,ngsipsipan sila ng dila,
    ngpalitan ng laway at ng mg hiwalay ay hinihingal….pbilis ng pabilis ang pgsalsal
    n naneth s titi n raul n ng tataka kung san ito ntutunan ng bata at sumagi dn.s isip
    nya n hnd n ito berhen pgkat npkagaling dn nito humalik…

    Tila npapagod n si naneth s pgsalsal ky raul hbng sila ay nghahalikan at nilalamas nmn
    n raul ang mgkabila nyang suso n ang utong noon ay matigas n hudyat n nsasarapan
    dn sya s gngawa nla kya npg psyahan n raul n patigiln n muna c naneth s gngawa nito…
    s haba b nmn ng sinasal sal n naneth at nanibago dn kasi snay sya s di gnn kalakihan kya
    ciguro mdali xa nngawit…Hnwakan n raul.ang garter ng jagging pants n naneth
    sbay tngn fto ng mkahulugan…Nakuha nmn ito n naneth n medyo nmula sbay tango n
    lng senyales n pumapyag sya..Matindi n dn kasi ang libog nya kasi kasalukuyn syang
    finifinger ng bf nya ng bglng kumatok ang gwardya kung kelan malapt n sya,s takot n
    wg mhuli kya wla syang ngawa kundi pigilin ang knyang bf ang isuot muli.ang knyang
    panty at ayusin ang sarili nito ksbay ng pgbukas ng pinto n saktong kakatapos lng nya
    ibuton ang pang huling butones n tinanggal knina ng bf nya…Kya dn lipad ang utak
    nya knina kasi hnggang s mga oras n un ay masakit p dn ang puson nya…

    Ntanggal n n raul ang kanyang jaggingpants at panty sbay alis nito.s upuan.at
    pumwesto s knyang hrap…Inilagay p xa nito s gitna ng upuan ng s gayon ang
    makabuka xa ng maayos…Noon lng nya naisip n dalawa ang butas ng sidecar, ang
    isa ay s driver at ang isa nmn ay s dinadaanan ng pasahero kya nilingon nya agad ito,
    mabuti n lng at my nkatakip png tela bgo ang clear n tolda kya mlabo silang makita
    s labas,ng silipn nmn nya ang driver ay d nya maaninaw s labo ng tarapal s tapat nito
    kya nwala dn agad ang knyang kaba…

    Ngsimula n si raul s knyang balak,inutusan nya si naneth n ibuka ang hita nito st agad
    naman nitong gnwa…inamoy muna n raul ang kanyang kepyas “tang ina ang bango nito
    sariwang sariwa” sabay binuka ang labi ng puki n naneth at dinuraan ito sunod hinimod ng
    sunod sunod n parang wla ng bukas “tang ina sarap nito aq p lng cguro nkakagawa nito sayo
    ha savhn m?”pg uusig n raul sbay sipsip s clitoris n naneth n npa igtad at npsigaw ng kaunti
    n malabo nmn madng ng driver d ingay ng mkina ng motor sbyan p ng npkalakas n ulan…

    “aaaahhhh…shit…!ahhh!
    “slllllrrrrrpppp…!sssllllrrrrrppplll!
    “shit…!ahhhhhh!grabe ang sarap pla nito….ungol n naneth…
    nsdinig nmn ito n raul kya ms lalo p syang na ulol s gngwa nya dahil nlaman nya n sya ang
    nkauna ky naneth…halos mabaliw nmn si naneth s gngawa n raul n nksabunot n s mga
    buhok n raul ng mga oras n un…

    uuuummmmm!!cge p manong ang sarap ng gngawa nyo….
    bulalas n naneth n nanginging p ang boses…
    tanging dila,sipsip at pg lbs masok ng dila ang sagot n raul…
    P

    Ms nalibugan p si naneth ng ipasok n n raul ang isang daliri nito…
    Namangha s naneth s laki ng daliri nito n halos kparehas n siguro ng
    pinagsamang 2daliri ng bf nya….

    “cge p manong kaininin nyo p ako bilisan nyo p daliro nyo”
    tira kinikumbulsyon n si naneth tila malapt n s rurok…

    Nrmdman iyon n raul kya ms pingigi p nya ang knyang ginwa sinabayan p
    nya ng pglamas nito s kaliwang suso nito gmt ang kanang kamay at maya
    maya p…

    “ayan n ako manong”at nangisay ang ktawan n naneth..
    wala nmng inksayang katas si raul mula ky nanet n npkaraming lumbas n halos
    mahilamusan n ang kyang buong muka…
    “ang libog m dn pla”wika n raul
    nahiya nmn si naneth n bhagyang nmula at yumuko n nmn…
    “npkamhiyain m nmn…yaan m masasanay k dn”
    ping suot n nya ng panty at joggingpants si naneth at nkiramdam s pligd..
    Ng mkitang npkalakas p dn ng ulan at nasa bndang mapuno sila ng lugar
    ay kinaisap nya si naneth…

    “pano b yan nkaraos k n bka pdng aq nmn….

    Napatingn si naneth kay raul ng mkahulugan, namumungay ang kanyang mta samantalang naka ngiting aso n nmn itong si raul. Hinawakan n naneth ang uten n raul ng dahan dahan at pinilit n hawakan ito ng buo ngunit nabigo siya dahil n rin s ktabaan nitong gaga-lata at di lahat nsakop ng kanyang palad ang kargada ni raul dahil sa haba nitong 8 inch.Malago ang bulbol n raul at di ganon kaputian ang ari nito at natural ang amoy nito, di ganun kaitim ang kanyang singit n di tulad kay naneth n sobrang puti…

    Nagsimula ng mg taas -baba ang kamay ni naneth n ikinasaya nmn n raul…
    “ang init ng kamay mo iha…sige laruin m yan, iyong iyo yan ngayon, walang aagaw sayo nyan…”usal n raul n halos mapaunat ang paa sa galing sumalsal n naneth…
    Siryoso si naneth s kanyang gngawa habang nkatitig ng maiigi sa khabaan ng ari n raul, pinapanuod kung pano mgtaas baba ang kanyang kamay sa titi n raul…
    “sige p iha bilisan mo p…tang ina halika nga ditto…”sabay hila sa ulo n naneth ppnta s kanyang muka at marahas nya itong hinalikan…Pinasok nya ang knyang dila sa bibig n naneth at hinagilap ang dila nito, ng mgtagpo ang 2 dila ay ng ispdahan agad ito…Kgaya ng nangyari kanina; sipsipan ng dila, ispadahan, at palitan ng laway…Habang ng hahalikan sila ay patuloy p dn sa pgsalsal si naneth sa titi n raul n tinanggal ang kaliwang kamay sa batok ni naneth at pinagapang ito pababa sa hita n naneth n bahagya nitong hinimas himas,papasok s jogging pants, sa singit nito hanggang sa makarating s tamang distinasyon; “s bukid ng paraiso”…pinadaanan muna nya ito ng kanyang panggitnang daliri pamula sa baba pataas, paulit ulit hanggang sa mamasa muli ito…Ng maramdaman n raul n nmamasa n muli ang medyo mamulamula n, di kalaguan ang bulbol, n puki n naneth ay dahan dahan nyang ipinasok ang kanyang panggitnang daliri…Agad n npaiktad si naneth at nakaramdam n nmn ng npkatinding libog n bahagyang naitigil ang pag salsal s ari ni raul at pinisil pisil ito n halos mapiga ang titi n raul, kung tao lang ito n humihinga ay paniguradong nhirapan n ito sa pghinga…Naramdaman nmn ito n raul n kanya nmng ikinatuwa, ibig sabihin nasiyahan ito sa pagpasok ng daliri nito sa kanyang puki kaya nmn hinugot nya ito ng dahan dahan at pumwesto ng komportable, nakasandal s upuan ng trycicle habang ang panggitnang daliri nya ay bahagyang nkapasok s puki n naneth at ang kanang kamay ay nkaalalay sa tela n magaspang n nkataklob sa kanila bago ang tarapal, inaalalayan marahil nito para di ito liparin ng malakas n hangin buhat ng napakalakas n ulan para di makita ng taong madadaanan ng trycicle ang gingawa nila dito pero dahil nsa bandang maraming nakatanim n tubo s magkabilang daan ay bibihira ang dumadaang tao rito at isa p sino b nmn ang mglalakas ng loob n mglakad sa ganito kalakas n ulan…

    Ng s pakiramdam n raul n ayos n ang kanyang pwesto ay inutusan nya si naneth n gayahin ang kanyang pwesto at ipatong ang kanang hita nito sa kaliwang hita nya at agad namn itong sinunod n naneth…Nasa ilalim ang kamay n raul at nasa ibabaw nmn ang kamay n naneth para bigyan ng daan ang pgtaas baba ng kanyang kanang kamay sa titi n raul…Biglang ipinasok n raul ang kanyng panggitnang daliri at agad itong hinugot…Napasinghap si naneth sabay pisil muli sa titi ni raul sabay sabi “shit ang sarap…!”

    “gusto mo ipasok ko uli?”tanong n raul

    Tumingin lang si naneth sa kanya…

    “ayaw m ata tanggalin ko n lng ang kamay ko”wika nito sa nkatingn lng s knyang dalagita

    Ng aktong tatanggalin n ni raul ang kanyang daliri sa pgkakapasok s puki n naneth ay pinigilan ito n naneth gamit ang kanyang kaliwang kamay sabay pinagapang ito hanngang s likod ng palad ni raul at itinulak ito upang pumasok muli ang daliri nito sa puki niya…Napangiti muli si raul ng kagaya ng s aso sbay bulong ng “tang ina ang libog ng batang to, patay k talaga sakin ”…Hinila nmn ni naneth papalabas ang daliri n raul at ng lalabas n ang bndang daliri n may kuko ay tinulak nya muli ito ng dahan dahan papasok s puki nya…Di tuloy napigilan n raul n mag isip “siguro malibog din ang nanay nito at mga kapatid n babae”…Naipasok n n naneth ang daliri n raul subalit bigla itong hinugot n raul papalabas dahilan upang mpahinga ng malalim si naneth

    “aahaaaaaah”…

    “tinatanong kita kung gusto m gngawa ko”tanong muli n raul kay naneth

    Tumango lng ito ng bahagya…

    Di nmn nakontento si raul sa sagot n naneth kya inulit nito ang kanyang tanong…

    “gusto m b o hindi?magsalita k kundi titigil q gngawa q sau”

    “opo gusto ko po”mabilis n sagot ni naneth sa takot n itigil n raul ang pgfinger s kanyang puki…

    Prang musika ky raul ang kanyang ndinig kya gnnhan itong lalo at mabilis n fininger si naneth gamit ang panggitnang daliri ng kanyang kaliwang kamay…
    Napaliyad nmn si naneth sa iniasta n raul kya d nito npigilang umungol…

    “ahhhh…!aaannnggg ssaaarrraaappp…”mhinang wika niya

    “tang ina maswerte k…salsalin m nmn ang titi ko pano gaganahan yan kung pipisil pisilin m nlng ”tugon n raul

    Napahiya nmn si naneth kya agad nya itong sinalsal ng mabilis habang nakatitig s bubong ng trycicle…

    “yan ganyan nga, bilisan m p, gustong gusto yan ng titi ko”pabulong n sabi n raul sa kanya

    Natural n senaryo n ito kay naneth pgkat lagi nila itong gngawa ng bf nya kaibahan nga lng ay nkatayo sila s cr at mgkaharapan dito ay nkaupo sila ni raul ng patagilid s isat isa at ang isang bnpakalaking kaibahan ay napakalaki ng ari ni raul kumpra s ari ng kanyang bf n s tantya nya ay nsa 4 ½-5 inc. lng kaysa s 8 inc. n raul at napakataba nito…

    “manong bilisan nyo p po malapit n uli ako”utos nya kay raul n bigla nmng itinigil nito ang pagfinger s knya sby sabing…

    “teka lang nka isa k n at mgdadalwa n ako wala p kahit isa di ata patas un”pagalit n sabi nito kay naneth sabay utos nito kay naneth…

    “gawin m ang gnawa ko sayo kanina…kainin m ang titi ko dun k s pwesto ko kanina…”

    Tumingin lng muli si naneth sa kanya ng parang ng mamakaawa…

    “kung gusto m mairaos yan sumunod k sakin”pananakot n raul

    Kaya walang ngawa si naneth kundi gawin ang pinagagawa sa knya n raul…nasa gitna n ngayon si raul ng upuan n nakabukaka at nsa gitna nmn si naneth ng hita ni raul katapat ang ng uumigting nitong titi n nun ay wala ng png ibabang saplot n tinanggal nya kanina habang pumupwesto sila…

    “tang ina ang ganda m tignan jan sige simulan m n,sandali pla”sbay my kinuha s bg nitong maliit at ng lumabas ang kamay ay cell phone n my kamera ang hawak,nais marahil n raul n videohan xa habang gingawa nya iyon…Di nmn sya ngkamali at agad n binuksan n raul ang camera s cell phone at isinet ito s video mode…

    “yan ok n, pd k ng magsimula, pindutin ko ang record pg ng umpisa k n”

    Umiling nmn si naneth “manong bka nmn pwdeng wg n yan?”tinutukoy ang pgvideo n raul s kanya…

    “di pd, papanuodin ko to pgdating s bahay, sige k di k makakaraos”sagot nmn n raul n my halong pananakot…

    Kaya wlng ngawa si naneth, di p alam n naneth kung paano kasi nmn di p nya ito ngagawa pero my ideya nmn siya mula s pinapapanuod s kanya ng bf nya n x rated videos at nakita n rin nya minsan ang ate nya n gingawa ito s kanyang bayaw kagabi n isang pulis s laguna…Dumadalaw ito s kanila tuwing araw ng sabado at uuwi ng lingo ng hapon s laguna…

    Binasa nya ang kanyang labi gamit ang kanyang dila sabay buka ng kanyang bibig at dahan dahan nyang isinubo ang titi ni raul n pinindot ang record ng video, sinimulan n nya itong kuhanan ng video….
    “aayaw ayaw k p gagawin m din nmn pla, ahhhh…!ang init ng bibig mo, sige ilapat m ang dila m s titi ko”utos n raul kay naneth

    Sinunod ito n naneth n biglng nkalasa ng paet pgkat ulo p lang ng titi n raul ang kaya nyang isubo n bigla nmn nyang iniluwa at sabay dura…

    “manong bat ang paet?pweee pweee pweeee! ”sunod sunod n dura ni naneth

    “anong mapait?ngayon k lng nkalasa nyan?ibig sabihin ako pa lang ang una?”sunod n sunod n tanong n raul

    “opo manong”mahinang sagot n naneth n bhagyang namula at npatingn s sahig ng sidecar dahil s pagkahiya

    “ah kaya!pre cum ko yun wala n yun pg sinubo m n ulit yan,masasanay k dn”paliwanag nmn n raul

    Kaya sinubo nya uli ito at dahan dahang inilapat ang kanyang dila n ntatakot n malasahan muli ang paet, ng mailapt n nya ay npatunayan nya n tama si raul kya sinimulan n nyang itaas baba ang kanyang ulo para mglabas masok ang titi n raul s kanyang bibig….

    “slllarrrpppp slllllaaaaaarrrrrpppp slllaarrrpppp”tunog ng bibig ni naneth n wala p sa kalahati ang naipapasok nya s bibig nya

    “ganyan nga sige pa isubo m p ang titi ko, sipsipin m, dilaan m, salsalin m habang chinuchupa m”pg utos n raul

    Agad sinipsip n naneth ang titi ni raul ng papalabas n ang titi n raul s bibig nya at dineretsong inilabas ito at dinilaan ang buong ulo paikot at ang kahabaan ng titi n raul n nagulat s biglang pagsubo n naneth s kanyang itlog at sinisip ito at ng matapos ay hinawakan ni naneth ang titi n raul at idinikit ito s puson n raul pra malaya nyang madilaan ang titi nito pataas sabay subo muli ng titi n raul at pnagsabay n nya ngayon ang utos n raul, sinisipsip nya ang titi nito pg palabas n ng kanyang bibig at pg medyo lalabas n ang ulo ng titi n raul ay ibabalik nya ito muli ito s loob ng kanyang bibig at kasabay ng pagtaas baba ng kanyang bibig ay ang kanyang kanang kamay,chinuchupa at sinasalsal n nya ngayon si raul…

    “yan ganyan nga, ang galing m n agad. Tang ina k mababaliw n ako sayo”pagpuri n raul ky naneth

    “gusto m to ha?ssllllaaaarrrrpppp”png aasar n naneth ky raul n tinitigan p nya ito habang chinuchupa nya ang titi n raul

    Iginalaw n raul ang kanyang kaliwang kamay ppnta s di kalakihan pero npakakinis at tayong tayo png suso nito n hindi marahil pinagtutuunan ng pansin ng bf nya kasi matikas p ang tindig nito…Ipinasok n raul s damit at bra ni naneth at ng lumapt n ang palad ni raul ay agad nyang inipit ang utong n naneth n npakatigas n sa libog at kulay pinkish n medyo lightbrown ang areola nito; ng pagitan ng knyang hintuturo at gitnang daliri at sabay lamas sa suso n naneth n medyo npipirat ang utong nito s pagitan ng 2 daliri n raul…

    “aaaaahhhhhhhhh….!shit ang sarap nyan manong….!sssllllllaaaarrrrppppp…!”n bhagyang inilabas ang titi n raul s kanyang bibig pra makaungol siya sabay subo muli dito…

    “ang sarap mong chumupa…!sige p…!grabe mbabaliw n ata ako sayo naneth,uummmm uummmm uuummmm…!”n biglang hinawakan ang mahaba at malambot n buhok n naneth gamit ang kanang kamay…wala n syang pakialam kung my makakita sa kanila makaraos lng siya…

    “uuummmmmpppppp uuuummmmppppp…!”namumuulang bibig n naneth n nkahawak n ang dalawang kamay s hita n raul para pigilan ito n isagad ng pgpasok ang titi nito s bibig nya n nuon ay umaabot n sa kalahati…

    Nrmdaman nyang pabilis n ng pabilis ang pg kantot ni raul s bibig nya senyales n malapit n itong labasan kya sinipsip nya p ng lalo ang titi n raul…

    “aaahhhhh…!aaaaahhhhh…!ang lakas humigop ng bibig mo….uuummmm uuummmm uuuummm uuuummmm…!malapit n ako”nanggigil n si raul n wala ng pakiaalam kung maramdaman mn ng driver ang pgkanyod niya…

    “uuummmmmpppppp uuuummmmppppp…!”tanging ungol n naneth n halos magdikit n ang kanyang kilay pgkat lalo p syang namumuulan pgkat pilit n isinasgad n raul ang titi nito s bibig nya n medyo nkalampas n sa kalahati,di nmn kyang pigilan ng kanyang 2 kamay ang pg kadyot nito…

    Mayamaya p ay “aaaayyyaaaaaaaaaaaannnnnnnnn nnnnaaa aaaaakkkkooooo…!”pasigaw n raul sabay kadyod ng mlakas para maisagad nya ang titi nya sa lalamunan n naneth at ng tagumpay nmn siya at sabay sirit ng tamod nito s kaloob-looban ng bibig n naneth…

    Ng maramdaman n naneth ang tamod n raul s kanyang lalamunan ay nasamid ito ng bahagya at npaluha n pilit n itinutulak si raul pgkat ayaw nya ang lasang iyon ng tamod n raul ngunit wala syang mgawa pgkat dalawang kamay n nito ang nkahawak s ulo nya kaya napilitan n lng syang lunukin ang lahat ng tamod nito…S una ay di nya ngustuhan ang lasa nito pero maya mya p ay nkalasa sya ng manamis namis “masarap din pala ang lasa nito” wika niya s knyang isip n bhagyang npangiti habang subo subo p nya ang malaking titi n raul n nkasagad n s lalamunan nya…

    “grabe kang babae k…ang galing m,ulitin natin to ha…?”hinihingal n sabi n raul
    Tumango lang siya…

    “ang libog mong bata k,wg kng mg alala msasanay k dn”wika muli nito kay naneth…

    Ang hindi alam n raul ay hnahanap hanap n muli n naneth ang lasa ng manamis namis n tamod n inilabas nya kanina s lalamunan n naneth…

    Bumalik n si naneth s inuupuan nya kanina n may ngiti s mga labi at bhagyang pinasan ito gamit ang kanyang face towel at hinihintay ang sunod n gagawin n raul n ng lingonin nya ay nkasuot n muli ang short nito n pm basketball…Ngtaka ito dahil ngaayos n ito ng sarili at biglang pinara n raul ang driver s pgtapik ng malakas s tarapal s pagitan ng driver at tumigil ito…Dumukot ng pera si raul at ngbayad s driver ibinayad n dn sya nito at inbutan sya ng calling card…Manager pla ito s di kalayuang restaurant s kanilang lugar,di nmn nkapagtataka kasi my itsura nmn ang lalaki at medyo mtngkad ito marahil ay nsa 5’4 at matikas p dn nmn ktwan nito un nga lng dahil s pananamit nito n nkasando lng at nka pm basketball n short at nka tsinelas lng ito,at ng mkababa n si raul…

    “tng inang matanda un,pgkatapos mkaraos kinalimutan n ako”sav nya n pakiramdam nya ay my pumupisil s kanyang puson s pgkabitin…

    “may sinasabe po kayo te?”tanong ng driber n marahil ay nrinig syang bumubulong

    “wala po kuya,tra n po at bka ms lumakas p ang ulan at maistranded pa tau dito” sagot nmn niya

    Bumalik n s motor ang driver at pinatakbo n ulit ang motor…Bumaba kasi ito pra pgbuksan si raul para mkababa ito…

    Nakarating n sya s kanila at umaambon n lng pero sinalubong p dn sya ng bayaw nito n may dalang payong…ibinaba nmn ng driver ang kanilang mga pinamili at tinulungan ito ng bayaw nito pgktapos maibigay ang payong s knya n kinindatan p sya at hinwakan ang kanyang kamay at pinisil pisil bgo tuluyang inabot ang payong s knya…Kakaiba ang kanyang naramdaman s ginawang iyon ng bayaw nya n hindi nmn sya ng pahalata at hindi n din sya ngpasalamat dito at baka maamoy nito ang tamod ng kinabwibwisitan nya kaninang lalaki ngunit hinahanap hanap ng palad nya ang mahaba,matigas at matabang titi nito samantalang mainit init at manamis namis nmn n tamod ang hanap ng kanyang lalamunan…

    “Pero pasalamat n lng ako kasi d nya ako kinulit n kantotin nya ako kng sakali kasi ay di n ako mkakatanggi s tindi ng libog n nraramdman ko kanina, ang laki kasi ng titi nya at ang taba taba p at ang sarap ng lasa ng tamod nya shit…!at panigurado ako ay mahahalata n kami nun ng driver n bka makisali p s amin…kung ngkataon npagdalawahan p sana ako…anu kya pkiramdam ng 2 o mahigit p ang kumakantot sakin…?siguro bka mabaliw n ako s sarap” si naneth n kinakausap ang sarili ng biglang….

    Nagulat sya s tawag ng kanyang ate, “hoi…!anu k b jan…?jan k n lang b di k ba papasok ay bka ugatan k n jan,halika k n dito at tulungan m akong mg ayos nito”wika ng ate nyang si Jen n medyo nng aasar p…

    Pumasok n si naneth at tinulungan nya ang ate nyang si jen…pagkatapos ay naligo muli siya, kumain at ngsipilyo ng maigi naniniguro n hindi maamoy ng mkakausap nya ang tamod n raul n nun ay panapapanuod n ang kinuha nyang video s mga barkada nya…

    Pgkatapos mgsipilyo ay ngtungo si naneth s kanilang sla at nahiga s sofa,inabot ang remote ng tv at binuksan ito…Ng bumukas ang tv ay nghanap sya ng magandang palabas at ng wala syang makita ay ngpasya n lng ito n matulog dun n mismo s sala…Di nmn xa nahirapan s pagtulog dahil n rin s pagod s pagsalsal at pagtsupa nya kay raul isa p ay napakaraming lumabas s knya ng brottyahin sya nito un nga lng binitin sya s pangalawa….

    “ang galing m nmn pareng raul…bago k plng ditto pero nkadali k n agad”wika n joseph

    “syempre ako p”sagot nmn n raul

    “pre bka nmn mgagawan m ng paraan n matikman din nmn yan ni pareng joseph?”wika nmn ni Tonyo

    “sige mga pre akong bhala”sgot muli n raul n my pgmamalaki s mga kabarkada

    “pano mga pre npagod ako ng husto eh mgpahinga n muna ako at mkakain at makatulog…haha”pamamaalam ni raul

    “sige pre wg m kalimutan pre ha intayin nmn un”palala ni tonyo

    Tumango n lamang si raul kasi nanunuyo n ang lalamunan nya marahil ay dahil s sarap n ginwa s kanya n naneth kya di n sya nkpgsalita…

    Pgdating s bahay nya ay kumain n ito,nglinis ng katawan ng bhagya at sinilip ang knyang cp at bka my txt n si naneth ngunit walang notification p syang ntatanggap…

    “baka tulog n yun npagod din kasi un…mamaya ko n lng uli tignan at baka sakaling mgtxt n sya”wika n raul n tinungo n ang kanyang kwarto at ng makarating s kama ay patalon n nhiga s kama at inisip kung panu nya mtutupad ang pangako nya s 2 nyang barkada…

    “mamya n ako mg isip at maskit n ulo ko mgpahinga muna ako”kinakausap ang sarili…

    Wla png ilang minuto mula ng ipikit n raul ang kanyang mata ay nakatulog n ito ng mahimbing dahil n rin s dami ng ipinutok nya kanina s lalamunan n naneth…

    Lumipas ang araw ng walang nangyayari sa buhay sexual ni naneth…Tuloy nakakalimutan n nya ang muntik ng pagkakahuli sa kanila ng kanyang bf sa cr ng skul at ang nangyari sa kanila ni raul s loob ng trycicle s gitna ng malakas n ulan habang nanakbo ang trycicle…Wala din syang natatanggap n txt mula dito…Nakikita nya ito pg napapadaan ang sinasakyan nyang trycicle sa tapat ng bahay nito pero ngkukubli n lamang sya s kanyang bitbit n libro kya di sya npapansin nito…

    Pati s kanilang bahay ay naging normal din ang takbo ng kanyang buhay…May ilang lingo n din kasi n hindi nakakasama s pagdalaw s kanilang tahanan ang asawa ng kanyang ate…Tanging ate n lang nito ang ngpupunta pinasasamahan n lang sa driver ng magulang ng asawa ng ate nya ito…Pg minsan ay solo lang ito kasi nasasabay n may lakad din ang magulang ng asawa ng kanyang ate…

    Hanggang sa sumapit ang kaarawan ng kanyang bf… Nataon n maaga silang pinalabas sa skul dahil ngpatawag ng biglaang meeting ang dean ng kanilang departamento…Nagkayayaan ang mga tropa nila n pumunta sa bahay ng isa nilang kaklase at dun magcelebrate ng b day ng bf nya…

    “ikaw naneth sama k b?”wika ni eman n kaklase nya…matanda n ito ng ilang taon sa kanila sapagkat matagal itong tumigil pgkatapos ng high school at nung ngsawa ng tumambay ay saka palang uli pumasok ng college…

    “ah, eh”tanging nasav n naneth

    “cge n naneth sama k n para di lang ako ang ng iisang gurl”wika ng bakla nilang kaklase n si kath…

    “ou nga naneth isa p di ba bf m nmn si cj di bakaya dapat sumama k”padugtong ni eman…

    “san ba kasi tayo pupunta?”tanong n naneth

    “dun tayo s bahay nila kath”wika n eman

    “ha eh…bka magalit ang parents m kath”sagot n naneth

    “sira k talaga…wala n akong parents”wika kath

    Hiwalay n kasi ang parents n kath…Ang kayang ina ay sumama n s ibang lalaki at di nmn ito kinya ng kanyang ama kya bumigay ang utak nito…Tanging yaya lang nya lagi ang kasama nito at pinadadalhan na lang siya ng kanyang ina ng pang gastos nito sa bahay at sa skul…

    “wala bang magagalit dun sa inyo?”tanong uli ni naneth kay kath

    “wg nyo nang pilitin kung ayw sumama”sumabat si CJ n medyo pagalit ang boses

    “hindi cge sasama n ako”mabilis n tugon n naneth…natakot marahil n magtampo s kanya ang kanyang bf

    “un nmn pala eh…papaya din pala…anu p hinihintay natin tara n”pag aaya ni eman

    Walang tao ng dumating sila s bahay nila kath…Totoo nga ang wika nito n tanging yaya lang niya ang kasma nya ng tawagin nya ito n magluto ng pampulutan n agad namang ginwa nito…dumeretso sila sa salas at naupo sila s sahig n may latag n carpet at mga unan para upuan, magkatabi si CJ at naneth samantalang nsa magkabilang dulo nmn si kath at eman…Inilabas n ni eman ang binili nilang alak s nadaanang tindahan ng papunta sila s bahay ni kath…Kinuha nmn n kath mula s cabinet ang cd n may kantang happy birthday at isinalang sa vcd…

    “happy birthday happy birthday happy birthday CJ”pagsabay nila sa kanta at iniba ang pahuling lyrics…

    Maya maya p ay inihain n ng yaya n kath ang pulutan…chicahrong bulaklak n may suka n may halong bawang, paminta at asin at sisig…kasama n din ang mga baso ngtigi tigisa n sila ng baso para daw madali silang matapos…

    “hintayin n lang b nating lumamig pa yan…magsimula n tayo”sabay bukas ng mp light ni eman at tinagayan ang bawat baso…

    “cheers para s kaarawan n CJ”wika ni kath

    “cheers”sabay sabay nlang sagot at diretso inom ng mp light

    Ng nagkakasarapan n ang inuman ay ng paalam si kath sa mga ito n may kukunin lang daw muna siya saglit sa kwarto niya…pagbalik ay may hawak n vcd n x rated at gamot n di nya alam kung para san…Inilagay ni kath ang gamot sa bawat mga baso at ngtataka siya kung bakit 5 baso ang nilagyan nito at tinagayan gayong 4 lang nmn sila ng biglang tawagin ni kath ang kanyang yaya at pinatagay ang pang limang baso at nagsunod sunod n silang tumagay…Maya maya p ay di maintindihan n naneth ang nararamdaman nya…para bang gusto nyang may kumantot s kanya ng mga oras na un….sobrang kating kati n sya kya di nya nmalayan ay finifinger n pala xa ni CJ…wala n syang mgawa nun kya mabilis nyang hinagilap ang sintron n cj,tinangal ito at sinunod ang butones at siper nito at mabilis n ibinaba ang pantalon nito kasabay ng brief nito…wala n syang pakialam kung anu ang magiging reaksyon s kanya ng mga nkapaligid sa kaya ni halos di n nga nya naalala n may kasama sila ni cj ng mga oras n un….basta ang nasa isip lang nya nun ay maibsan ang libog n nararamdaman nya…inawat muna ni naneth si cj para makapwesto sya ng ayos,humiga sya sn ang kanyang ulo ang nsa kandungan nito at nkaharap s nghuhumindig n titi nito at ng makayos n ng tayo ay kinuha n naneth ang kanang kamay n cj at inilagay sa kating kati n nyang puki sabay subo ni naneth sa naghuhumindig n titi ni cj….kaya di n napigilan ni cj umungol…

    “shit ka naneth bakit ngayon m lang ginwa yan?marunong k pala nyan…kalian k p natuto nyan ha?”ungol n may patanong sic j

    “sssllllluuuuuuuuuuuurrrrrrrrrrppppp slllluurrrrrpppp sssllllluuuuuurrrrppp masarap b ha? ssssllllllllluuuuuurrrrrrrrrpppp”bahagyang iniluwa ang titi ni cj para makapagsalita sya

    “nagtanong k pa halos tumirik n nga ang mata ko s ginagawa m tang ina k….cge pa isagad m pa ang titi q sa lalamunan mo”pag utos ni cj kay naneth

    Di nmn ng dalawang isip si naneth sa inutos ni cj at isinubo nito ang buong titi nya…laking gulat nmn n cj at nagawa nya ito kya nmn di n nya napigilan ang kanyang sarili…

    “tang ina naneth ayan na ako tikman m ang tamod ko aaaahhhhhh!”ungol ni cj n maya maya p ay nagpasirit n ng tamod sa bibig ni naneth

    Nilunok naman lahat ni naneth ang bawat katas n inilabas n CJ….gulat n gulat si CJ kung pano natuto si naneth ng ganito at kung san sya natuto non at kung kanino…di nmn n nya mgawang mag tanong sa sobrang panghihina kasi kahit ngayong malambot n ang titi nya at sinisipsip p din ito ni naneth,para bang sinsabi n kulang p ang inilabas nya…

    Laking gulat ni naneth ng iniluwa n nya ang titi n CJ dahil pagtingin nya sya ibaba ay nakasubsob si eman sa puki nya…ang buong akala ni naneth n kumakalikot sa puki nya ay kamay pa din n CJ nun pala ay dila n ni eman…tumingin sya kay CJ at tanging tango lang ang isinagot nito at nakangiti lang…marahil ay nanghihina pa din s ginawa nya…kya nagpatianod n lang sya s ginagawa ni eman…

    “shit ang sarap talaga nito aaaahhhh aaahhhh aaahhhh”sunod sunod n ungol ni naneth

    “masarap ba naneth ha?sabay dila ni eman sa puki ni naneth”

    “ou shit eman ang saarrraaappp!aaahhh aahhhh sige pa mababaliw n ata ako”halos mabali n ang katawan ni naneth sa pagkakaliyad….

    Mas lalong pinagbuti ni eman ang pagdila kay naneth habang ang yaya ni kath ay subo subo ang titi ni eman at si kath naman ay finifinger ang kanyang yaya…may itsura din naman ang yaya nito…medyo chuby pero nsa hubog ang katawan nito…sa 32d n suso nito n di kalakihan ang tiyan at kulay kayumangging balat…maya maya p ay…

    “eman malapit na ako shit oooohhhh aaahhhhh aaahhhh!”ungol ni naneth

    “cge lang magpalabas k lang”bahagyang tumigil si eman para makapagsalita at muling bumalik sa pagdila sa puki ni naneth

    “aaaayyyyyyaaaaaaaaaannnn nnnaaaa aaaaakkkkkkooooooooo!”pasigaw ni naneth sabay labas ng kanyang katas sa bibig ni eman

    Wala nmng inaksayang katas si eman…sinimot nya lahat ng lumabas kay naneth…gayun din naman si kath n ng mamalayang malapit n si eman ay inagaw n sa yaya nito ang titi ni eman sabay din ng paglabas ng yaya niya sa pamamagitan ng pagfinger ni kath dito…sabay sabay silang nilabasan pwera lang kay kath kya isinalang n nya ang x rated n vcd para muling mabuhay ang libido ng mga ito…di nmn ngkamali si kath spagkat maya mya lang ay matitigas n uli ang ari ni CJ at eman…C naneth naman ay di nmn nawala ang libog sa katawan, ninanamnam lang niya ang ginawa s kanya ni eman kanina sapagkat nun lang uli nya naranasan iyon pagkatapos ng kay raul…pero aminado si naneth na mas masarap ang ginwa sa kanya ni raul pagkat alam n alam nito kung nsan ang kiliti nya at isa p hanap talaga nito ang napakalaking titi nito…ayaw lang nya n magtxt dito at baka isipin nito n pok pok siya…ng biglang may naramdaman sya s puki nya…Nagulat n lamang si naneth ng itinutok ni CJ ang titi nito sa puki nya…Hinagod hagod ang ulo nito paitaas at pababa…
    “ahhhh!”tanging sagot ni naneth

    At nang aktong ipapasok n sana ni CJ ang titi nya sa puki ni naneth ay pinigilan sya nito

    “wag kang mag alala dadahan dahanin ko lang”pampalunag loob ni CJ n nahulaan agad ang ibig sabihin ni naneth…

    Kaya nag paubaya n lang si naneth kasi hanggang ngaun libog na libog pa din sya

    “ouch! Dahan dahan lang please”ng maipasok n ni CJ ang ulo ng titi nya

    “relax ka lang…sa umpisa lang yan masakit maya mya masarap n yan”pam palubag loob uli n salita ni CJ

    “sige basta dahan dahan lang ha…!”pautos nya kay CJ at nakitang pumwesto si eman s tapat ng mga suso nya at agad n isinubo ang kanan at nilamas namn ang kaliwa…maya mya ay lilipat ang pagsuso sa kaliwa at lalamasin nmn ang kanan…sal itan ang ginagawa n pagsuso ni eman sa mga suso ni naneth kaya nmn sa sobrang sarap ng gingawa ni eman ay di namanlayan ni naneth na unti unti ng ipinasok ni CJ ang titi nya sa puki ni naneth hanggang sa bumaon ito…namalayan n lng nya ang sakit ng biglang tumigil si eman sa pagsuso sa kanya…

    “ouch!ang sakit CJ tanggalin m please ang sakit”pagmamakaawa ni naneth n bahagyang tumutulo n ang luha sa sobrang sakit n nraramdaman…

    “tiisin m lang naneth maya maya mawawala n rin ang sakit mapapalitan n ng sarap yan”maligayang sagot ni CJ sapagkat matagumpay nyang naipasok ang titi nya sa puki ni naneth at sya p ang nakauna dito, salamat kay eman…

    “pre wg mo munang igagalaw hayaan m munang mwala ang sakit”pautos ni eman n pinuntahan ang yaya ni kath para kantutin ito…

    Nakahiga ang yaya ni kath sa sahig n bahagyang nkabuka ang mga hita nito ng lapitan ni eman…agad namang kinuha ni eman ang dalwang hita ng yaya ni kath at pinatong sa kanyang balikat at sabay pasok ng titi nya sa puki nito…

    “aaahhhh! Sir ang laki ng titi mo sige lang kantutin mo lang ako”libog n libog na sagot ng yaya ni kath

    “san mob a nkuha to kath?bat ngayon mo lang kami dinla ditto?di sana matagal ko ng nkantot ang yaya mo”sunod sunod n tanong ni eman kay kath sabay sunod sunod n labas masok ng titi ni eman sa puki ng yaya ni kath

    “sige pa sir ang sarap mo kumantot sir mas masarap pa kay mam kath”sagot nito n naibuko ang gingawa nila ng kanyang alaga (bakla si kath guys ha)

    “anong sabi mo kinakantot ka ni kath?”tanong ni eman n nadinig nmn ni kath kaya medyo nahiya ito…

    “sorry mam kath di ko napigilan eh ang sarap kasi kumantot ni sir aaaahhhh aaahhhh oooohhhh ooohhhh aaaahhhhh”

    “ang libog mong babae ka uuuummm uuummmmm uuummmmmp”sunod sunod n kantot ni eman sa yaya ni kath

    Sa kabilang banda naman ay nawawala n ang sakit n nararamdaman ni naneth dahil n din sa napapanuod nya s pagkantot ni eman sa yaya ni kath…

    “ano naneth masakit p ba?pwede ko n ba igalaw?”tanong ni CJ

    “sige pero dahan dahan lang ha!”sagot ni naneth

    Kaya agad n iginalaw ni CJ ang kanyang balakang pero sinunod pa din nya ang utos ni naneth n dahan dahanin lang nya ang pagtaas baba kahit gigil n gigil n sya at gusto n nya kantutin ng mabilis…
    “naneth aaaahhhhh ang sikip ng puki m uuummm”pagpuri ni CJ s puki n naneth

    “oouuccchhh!please dahan dahan lang”pagmamakaawa n naneth kay CJ habang nakapikit at tinitiis ang sakit…

    “oo naneth gagalingan ko…sisiguruhin kong di mo makakalimutan ang gagawin ko sayo s tanang buhay m..ooohhhhhh!”wika ni CJ

    Bahagyang iminulat ni naneth ang kanyang mata sa pagkakapikit, laking gulat n lang niya n may titing nakatutok sa bibig niya…Tumingala siya para Makita nya kung sino ang may ari ng titi n nakatutok sa bibig niya at mas lalo syang nagulat dahil kay kath ito…Nagdadalawang isip siya kung isusubo b nya o hindi pero binigla ni CJ ang pagbaon ng titi nya sa puki8 ni naneth kaya napabuka ang kanyang bibig n sinamantala naman ni kath n biglang hinwakan ang kayang ulo para pigilan ito at sabay kanyod s bibig nya…Pasok n pasok ang titi ni kath sa bibig ni naneth, nais man nya itong iluwa pero di nya mgawa sapagkat hawak ni kath ang ulo nya…

    “uuummmmm uuuummmmm uuuuuummmm uuuuummmmmm tikman m ang titi ko naneth…kahit bakla ako kaya kang paligayahin nyan….uuuummmmmm uuuummmmmm uuuummmmm” kinakantot n ni kath ang bibig ni naneth

    “aaarrrrkkkkk aarrrrrkkkk aaarrrrkkkkkk aaaaarrrrkkkkkk”namumualang si naneth n magkasalubong n ang kilay at bahagya ng tumutulo ang laway…

    “sige kath ganyan nga”panggagatong nmn ni CJ

    “uuuuummmmmm uuuummmmm uuuuummmmm uuuuummmmm oooooohhhhhh aaaahhhhh oooooohhhhhh aaaahhhhhh tang ina naneth ang init ng bibig m”walang tigil n kinakantot si naneth ni kath sa bibig…tila yata may pagkasadista ito…

    “sige at sasabayn n kita kath nakaka inggit ka eh!”wika ni CJ n binilisan n din ang pagkantot sa puki ni naneth….

    “aaarrrkkkk aaarrrkkk”di pa din makapagsalitang si naneth n naiiyak n sa nararanasan nya ngayon…

    Pero mga ilang minute lang ay nawala n ung sakit n nararamdaman ni naneth s puki nya at hindi n sya kinakantot ni kath sa bibig nya kundi sya n mismo ang tsumutsupa dito….nasasarapan na si naneth sa nangyayari, kanina parang ngsisisi sya kung bakit sa ngpapasok kay CJ ngayon ay di n nya mawari ang nararamdaman nya…

    “aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

    Napatigil bigla sila CJ,naneth at kath sa gingawa nila…Si eman at ang katulong pala nila n nakalimutan n nila n ngkakantutan din pala sa kabilang side ng lamesa…Nakaraos n silang dalawa,hingal kabayo at lupasay parehas sa sahig…

    Ng matapos n makita ang dalawa ay inutusan nya si naneth n tumuwad s kanya n agad nmng ginawa nito…May dugo p syang nkita sa unan n nkalagay sa puwitan nya n inilihis n lang niya at tumuwad sa harap ni CJ…Saktong sakto ang pwesto ni naneth,mas malaya nya matsutsupa si kath sa ganung tayo at mas malaya syang makakantot ni CJ sa puki nya…Kaya dahan dahang pinasok ni CJ ang titi nya mula sa likod ni naneth,isinagad agad niya, saka huhugutin at ipapasok muli pabilis ng pabilis…Si naneth namn ay abala sa pagtsupa kay kath n nkatayo s harapan nya…Grabe n ang pagtsupa ni naneth sa titi ni kath n pakiramdam ni kath ay sasama n ang titi nya sa loob ng bibig nito tuwing hihigupin nito ang titi nya kaya nmn…

    “naannnneeettthhhh mal-lapit nnnaaaa aakkooo!”nangangatal n boyes ni kath

    “sssllllaaaarrrrrpppppp ssssslllllllllaaaaaarrrrrrppp sssssslllllaaarrrpppppp”

    Pinagigi nmn ni naneth ang pagtsupa nya kay kath n kanina ay pinandidirihan nya n ayaw nyang isubo kasi nga ay bakla ito at maya mya p ay…

    “aaaayyyyyyaaaannnnn tikman m ang tamod ko naneth aaaahhhhhh!”ungol ni kath

    Walang sinyang n katas si naneth, lahat ng tamod ni kath ay inilunok niya, ultimo butas ng titi nito ay sinipsip at dinilaan nito…Kaya nmn laking panghihina ni kath n agad uminom ng tubig at kumain ng sisig sabay hilata sa carpet…

    “uuuuummmmmm uuuuummmmm aaaahhhhh ooooooohhhhhh uuuummmm uuuuuuummmm uuuuummmmm di ako magsasawa sa puki m naneth araw araw ko tong kakantutin shit kang babae k ang sikip”wala ng pakialam si CJ kung may makarinig man sa kanya sa labas s lakas ng ungol nya…

    “aaaahhhh aaaahhhhh ooooohhhh ooooohhhhh ooooohhhhh aaahhhhh sige CJ kantutin m pa ako hhhhaaaaaa aaahhhhhh sige p bilisan m p parang lalabasan n ata ako oooohhhhh oooohhhhh aannnggg ssaaarrrraaaappppp bakit ngayon m lang to ginwa sakin aaahhhhh aaahhhh aaahhhh”n nakasubsob n ang muka sa isa pang unan…

    “sige naneth sabay tayong magpalabas uuuummmm uuuummmmm uuuummmm”sunod sunod n ulos ni CJ

    “aaayyyyyaaaannnn nnnaaaa aaaakkkkoooo CCCJJJJJ aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!”pasigaw n ungol ni naneth

    “sssaaaabbbbbaaaayyyyy ttttttaaaaaaayyyyyyooooooo uuuuuuummmmmmm”ibinaon ni CJ ang titi sa puki ni naneth at sa loob sya ngpaputok…

    Hingal n hingal ang dlawa at ng mahimas masan si naneth ay naalala nyang filter nga pla sya ng araw n un kya kinbahan n agad siya at tumayo s pagkakahiga at tinanong kay kath ang cr at pagkaturo ay agad n patakbong tinungo ang cr…Wala nmng pakialam si CJ, di nya alam n filter pala si naneth…Pagdating n pgdating s CR ay agad n hinugasan n naneth ang puki nya loob at labas, nagbabakasakaling matatangagal nya ang mga tamod n ipinutok ni CJ s loob ng puki nya kahit alam nyang Malabo n ito mangyari kaya pagkatapos maglinis ay napaupo n lang siya sa inudoro at napaiyak n lamang siya at nanalangin n sana hindi sya mabuntis…Kung hindi napakalaking kahihiyan nito s kanyang ina pagkat ang alam nito ay isa syang babae n walang alam s kamunduhan ng sex…Pg ngkataon ay baka mapatay p sya nito…

    Pagbalik ni naneth s sala nila kath ay nakabihis n uli ang mga ito n parang walang nangyari at nakaharap n uli sila s lamesa at nag iinuman, inuubos marahil ang natirang alak kanina bago nila gawin ang mga ginwa nila kanina, ang Mag KATUTAN…Tahimik lang si naneth n lumapit kay CJ at agad itong nagtanong s kanya pagkaupo n pagkaupo nya…

    “masakit ba?”

    “oo”tanging sagot nya kay CJ

    “pero masarap?”tanong uli n CJ

    Tumango lang si naneth…

    Ng matapos silang ubusin ang alak n natira at pulutan ay nagpasya n silang umuwi s kanikanilang bahay….Inihatid nila si naneth, umarkela n lang sila ng trycicle para mapadali ang pag uwi nila at makapgpahinga n din s sobrang pagod…

    Di makapaniwala si naneth s nangyari s kanya ng araw n un…Di nya mawari kung magagalit b sya s sarili kasi pumayag sya n mgpaputok si CJ s loob ng puki nya gayong filter sya o masisiyahan s sarap n naramdaman nya s piling ng 3 lalaki kanina hanggang s makatulog n lang sya s pag iisip…

    END

  • Yedda ang Sarap mo!!! (sabik-patikim)

    Yedda ang Sarap mo!!! (sabik-patikim)

    ni tagapalo

    Ang buhay ng tao ay puno ng pagsubok, sabi nila doon makikita kung gaano ka katatag, hanggang saan kaya ang tibay ng loob mo? Paano mo mapagtatagumpayan ang mga dagok na ito?

    ……………………………………………………………………………………….

    “ten tenen ten, ten tenen ten” ang tunog ng alarm sa cellphone ni Tinia.

    Si Tinia o Kristine Asuncion ay 24 taong gulang, graduate sa paaralan ng Merriam College sa QC sa kursong Bachelor of Arts in Banking and Finance at kasalukuyang nagtatrabaho bilang isang Bank Teller sa isang bangko rin duon.

    Iinot inot nyang kinapa ang cp sa side table. Dahan dahan nyang minulat ang mata at tiningnan ang oras, alas otso na ng umaga.

    Masigla syang bumangon at niligpit ang pinaghigaan. Pumasok sya ng banyo at inayos ang kanyang sarili, pagkatapos ay bumaba sya at tumungo sa kusina, nakita nya ang kanyang ina na at niyakap ito sa likuran.

    “Good Morning Ma, anong agahan natin?” ang masaya nyang bati sa ina.

    “Ano pa! Eh di ang paborito mong Hotsilog” ang nakangiting sagot nito.

    Dali-dali nyang hinatak ang ina at pinaupo sa hapag kainan, hindi na nakatanggi ang ina sa ginawang iyon ng anak. Sabay silang nag agahan at masayang nag kwentuhan.

    Ganto ang buhay nilang mag-ina sa isang condo sa Quezon City, dalawa lang silang nakatira dito at masayang tinatapos ang bawat araw na dumadaan.

    Matapos mag agahan ay tinulungan nya ang ina sa pagliligpit ng pinagkainan ngunit sinaway sya nito.

    “Ako na, sige na at alam kong may lakad ka ngayon” ang turan ng ina.

    Oo nga tama ang ina may lakad sya, ay hindi lang pla sya, may lakad sila ng Bf nya. Gawain nila ito kada restday.

    Hindi na nagpumilit pa si Tinia, umakyat sya at tinungo ang kanyang kwarto, binuksan nya ang kanyang buit-in closet at tumambad ang ibat’ibang kasuotan, madami syang collection dahil hobby nya ang mag shopping, inisa isa nya ito at nang makapili ay nilapag nya ito sa kama, isang fitted na pants na may style ng punit sa bandang tuhod at isang black blouse na may butas sa balikat na design.

    Nang makapamili ay naghubad sya ng kasuotan, kitang-kita sa repleksyon ng salamin ang kanyang mahubog na katawan, ang tayong-tayong suso na naglalaro sa 36B size na may cute na nipol na makulay kulay rosas at ang areola nito, ang bewang na 25 ang sukat na pang modelo ang datingan, nakakasilaw din ang kaputian ng kanyang balat, makinis na hita hanggang binti na hindi mo kakikitaan ng ano mang galos. Ang kanyang matambok na pagkababae na perpekto ang pagkakahugis, dagdagan mo pa ng maninipis na buhok na lalong nagpaganda dito.

    “Ang ganda mo at ang sexy mo talaga Tinia” puri nya sa kanyang sarili.

    Nag pose pa sya na parang modelo na kinukuhanan sa photo shoot para sa “playboy magazine” bago tuluyan pumasok ng banyo upang maligo.

    Nakatapos na syang maligo at magbihis, sumulyap pa sya ng isa sa salamin at nag flying kiss at kumindat bago tuluyang bumaba ng hagdan.

    “Ma, lalabas lang kami ni France ha” paalam nya sa ina. Sabay halik sa pisngi nito.

    Kilala naman na ng ina nito si France, dahil ilang beses nya na ito nadala dito sa kanila, boto ito sa bf nya kaya malaki ang tiwala nito dito.

    Si France ang pang anim na Bf niya, matangkad ito sa height na 5’8 at may magandang pangangatawan dala ng pag gi gym nito, malinis din ito sa sarili at magaling magdala ng damit, maputi na mamula mula ang kutis nito gaya nya, heartthrob kumbaga, bagay na bagay nga silang dalawa, sabi nga eh perfect couple.

    Tumuloy na nga sya at lumabas ng tahanan, sakto naman kapapark lang ng sasakyan ng kanyang bf, dagling bumaba ang lalaki ng matanaw sya nito at pinagbuksan ng pinto. Isang katangian na nagustuhan nya din sa kasintahan, ang pagiging gentleman nito.

    “Salamat” sabay halik sa pisngi ni France.

    Pumasok na sya sa kotse at ganun din ang lalaki, pinaandar nito ang sasakyan at binaybay ang kahabaan ng Quezon City. Maya maya pa ay nakarating na sila sa isang mall, nag hanap si France ng parking lot at ipinarke ang kanyang sasakyan.

    Bago pa man makapagbukas ng pinto si Tinia ay napagbuksan na kagad sya nito. Sinaklang nya ang kamay sa braso ng kasintahan at masaya nilang tinungo ang main door ng Mall.

    Hindi na bago ang senaryo sa dalawang magkasintahan, halos lahat kase ng mata ng mga tao sa paligid ay nakatingin sa kanila, para silang artistang naglalakad sa cat walk. Ang mga lalaki ay halos magkanda bali ang leeg sa pagsulyap sa cleavage na sumusulyap sa blouse ni Tinia. Ang mga babae naman ay nagbubulung-bulungan at di maiwasang mapakagat labi sa kagwapuhang namalas nila kay France.

    Tuluyan na ngang nakapasok ang magkasintahan sa mall, masaya sila parehas dahil miss na miss nila ang company ng isa’t-isa , kada isang linggo lang kase sila nagkikita at makapag date dahil na rin sa pagka busy sa kani-kanilang mga trabaho.

    Nag ikot-ikot sila sa mga stall na nakaw pansin sa kanila, mas madalas ay kay Tinia, alas dos pasado na ng mapagpasyahan ng dalawa na kumaen ng pananghalian, as usual ang daming napamili ng babae. Nagtungo sila sa isang food chain at masayang nagkwentuhan habang nanananghalian.

    Sadyang napaka perpekto ng araw na iyon para sa dalawang magkasintahan, ramdam na ramdam nila ang pagmamahal ng bawat isa, parang silang dalawa lang ang tao sa mundo, wala silang pakialam sa mga nakapaligid, masaya silang nagsusubuan at naghaharutan.

    Alam din nila sa isa’t-isa na hindi lang emosyonal na pakiramdam ang nagsusumilakbo sa kanila, kahit hindi nila sabihin alam nila sa kanilang sarili na gusto nila iparamdam sa isat-isa ang pisikal nilang pagkauhaw.

    Matapos mananghalian at makapagpahinga ay lumabas na sila ng Mall, excited sila sa kung saan pa mapupunta ang date nila na iyon.

    Kanina pa init na init ang pakiramdam ni Tinia, sa loob palang habang nananghalian sila, ang pagkiskis ng paa ng kasintahan sa kanyang mga binti ay parang gatong na nagpasiklab sa apoy na unti-unting nagliliyab sa kanyang puson. Alam nyang basa na ang kanyang panty dahil dito.

    Ganun din si France, gusto nya ng hatakin ang gf sa cr at dun ito paligayahin, sobrang sabik na sya dito, ang makurba at makinis nitong katawan, ang malalaking suso at pink na nipol , ang mapuputing hita at binti, at ang mabango nitong hiyas na sarap na sarap syang kainin at pasukin.

    Pagkarating sa parkinglot, as usual binuksan ni France ang pinto para sa kasintahan, pumasok naman ang babae, pumasok na din ang lalaki sa driver’s seat at inilagay ang napamili nila sa likod pagkatapos ay isinara ang pinto ng sasakyan.

    Sa sobrang gigil ni Tinia hinawakan nya sa balikat ang kasintahan at inilapit ang mukha nya dito, sabik nyang nilapat ang labi sa labi nito at walang habas na hinalikan, sa sarap ng dating ng labing iyon sa lalaki ay hindi na din ito nakapagpigil, ginantihan nya ng mas marahas pa sa pinaramdam sa kanya ni Tinia.

    Naghalikan sila na parang wala ng bukas, andun ang gigil at pagkasabik, sipsipan ng dila at kagatan ng labi.

    Itinaas ni France ang kamay at masuyong nilamas ang naglalakihang hinaharap ng kanyang gf. Ramdam nya ang init nun at lambot.

    “Uhmmmm” “Uhhhh” singhap ng babae sa kiliting naramdaman sa paglamas ng lalaki.

    Hindi naman ng pahuli si Tinia ginagap nya ang laman na nakabukol sa pantalon ng kasintahan, masuyo nya itong piniga-piga, sobrang tigas na nito. Hindi pa sya nasiyahan, binaba nya ang zipper at inilabas ang ari nito.

    Iniayos nya saglit ang buhok para sa gagawing pag bj sa lalaki ngunit natigilan sya ng makita ang isang matabang lalaki na nakatingin sa gawi nila.

    Tinapik nya ang kasintahan at minustra na may lalaking nakakita sa kanila, bitin man ay inalis nito sa pagkapark ang sasakyan at umalis sa lugar na yun.

    Halata ni Tinia ang pagkabitin ni France kaya binulungan nya ito.

    “Babe, sa bahay nyo tayo”

    Halos pumalakpak ang tenga ng lalaki sa narinig, unti-unti na naman nabuhay ang pagkalalaki nya at sumilip sa pantalon na hindi naisara kanina sa pagmamadali.

    Halos lumipad ang sasakyan sa sobrang tulin ng patakbo ni France, kanina pa sya bitin na bitin, ang aring nakalabas sa kanyang pantalon ay halos di lumalambot.

    Kitang-kita ni Tinia ang nakalantad na sawa sa pantalon ng boyfriend, di nya mapigilang matakam ulit sa putaheng nakahain. Naisip nya ang kanyang agahan kanina “hotdog” pero di hamak na mas malaki at mas mataba ito kumpara duon.

    Tinakam nya pang lalo si France, dumukmo sya at dahang-dahan nilapitan ang titi nito, hindi naman na pansin ng lalaki ang pasimpleng galaw ng gf dahil, focus ito sa pagmamaneho lalo’t nagmamadali sya.

    Dinilaan ni Tinia ang ulo.

    “Fuck!!!” Sigaw ni France, kanda uga ang kotse, nawala sya sa focus dahil sa ginawa ng gf.

    Tatawa-tawa naman ang babae.

    “Focus Babe, let me handle this” ang pilyang turan nito sa lalaki.

    “Ok, Babe Go on”. Sagot nito ng kumalma.

    Tinuloy ni Tinia ang pagdila sa kahabaan ng bf, sinipsip nya ang pinakaulo nito, nalasahan nya ang paunang katas na lumalabas mula dito.

    Inubos nya ito.

    Pilit naman pinaglabanan ni France ang sarap na nararamdaman, ayaw nyang magpa control sa nararamdamang sarap at baka mawalan sya ng focus sa pagmamaneho at maaksidente sila.

    Dinilaan naman na parang ice cream ng babae ang katawan ng titi nito, tapos ay ibabalik sa loob ang ulo, labas masok na sa bibig ni Tinia ang mainit at mahabang ari ng bf.

    “Ohhhhhh babes, ang sarap ng bibig mo!!” “Ang init, fuck tuloy mo lang” ungol ni France.

    “Tsomp, tsomp, tsomp” tunog ng patuloy na pagtsupa ng babae.

    Bago pa labasan ang lalaki ay nakarating na sila sa condo nito Pinarke nito ang sasakyan, ngunit tuloy pa din ang babae sa pagpapaligaya sa kanya, sarap na sarap si Tinia sa lasa ng titi ng nobyo. Sagad-sagadan sa kaloon-loobang ng mainit na bibig nya.

    Tirik naman ang mata ni France sa sarap ng pag deep throat nito sa kanya, hindi nya na nga napigilan ang kiliti, sumabog sya sa loob ng bibig ng nobya.

    Ramdam ni Tinia ang pagtalsik ng tamod ng kasintahan sa kanyang lalamunan, maubo-ubo sya dahil dito, pero hindi nya hinayaang maalis ang pagkakasapak nito sa bibig nya. Nilulon nya lahat at nagmamalaking ipinakita sa lalaki na sinimot nya lahat at nilulon ang tamod nito.

    “Lupet mo talaga Babe” puri sa kanya ng nobyo.

    Tanging masuyong ngiti lang ang ginanti nya dito.

    Inayos ni France ang sarili at mabilis na nagtungo sa kabilang side ng sasakyan upang pagbuksan ang babae.

    Pagkalabas na pagkalabas pa lamang nito ay hinatak na nya papunta sa loob ng bahay, kanda nginig pa ang kanyang kamay sa pagsusi ng pintuan.

    Sa wakas ay nabuksan nya na din ung pinto, pumasok sila at sinara niya kagad ang pintuan, pagkasara ay hinawakan nya ang braso ng kasintahan at sinandal ang likod nito sa likod ng pintuan. Hinalikan nya ng may panggigil ang labi nito, pinasok nya ang dila sa loob at hinanap ang kaparehas na dila, nag matagpuan ay sinipsip na parang wala ng bukas, sarap na sarap sya sa lasa ng laway nito.

    Malaya nyang magagawa ang anumang naisin gawin sa nobya pagkat solo lang nila sa buong kabahayan.

    Halos mapugto naman ang hinigi ni Tinia dahil sa pagka agresibong paghalik sa kanya ng nobyo, kulang na lang ay kainin nito ang buong bibig nya. Pero kahit ganun pa man ay tinablan pa din sya, kahit katatapos nya palang pagpalain ang alaga nito ay na miss nya na kagad, kusang bumaba ang kamay nya, hinawakan ang matigas pa ding ari nito.

    Ramdam naman ng lalaki ang paghimas ng kamay ng nobya sa bukol nya, lalo nyang pinagbutihan ang paghalik, ginamit nya din ang kanyang mga kamay upang suklian ang pagpapasarap nito sa kanya. Tinalikod nya sa kanya ang babae at masuyong nilamas ang naglalakihang hinaharap ng babae, pinisil-pisil nya ang unti-unting namumurok na utong.

    Napasingap si Tania dahil sa kiliting naramdaman sa pagpisil ng lalaki sa kanyang utong, lalong namasa ang bukana ng kanyang puke, sumabay pa ang kiliti ng dila nito na humahagod sa kanyang leeg at tenga, maya pa ay naramdaman nya ang pagbukas ng butones ng kanyang pantalon kasunod ang pagpasok ng kamay nito.

    Kiliting kiliti sya sa paglalaro ng daliri ng nobyo sa naninigas nyang kuntil sa labas ng kanyang panty, di nya maiwasang umungol.

    “Ohhhhhh babe sarap fuck!!!!”

    Lalong pinagbuti ni France ang pagkalikot sa puke ng nobya, hindi na sya nagkasya pa sa labas ng panty, pinadausdos nya ang palad pababa sa loob ng panty, naramdaman nya ang pagsayad ng munting bulbol nito pati ang mainit na singaw na pilit lumalabas sa loob.

    Nang marating ang pakay ay ibinaon nya ang daliri sa basang lagusan ng babae. Hinugot baon nya ito , sagad sagaran sa makakaya ng daliri nya. Sinamahan nya pa ng paglamas sa suso at paglaro sa utong, habang tuloy pa din sa pagdila sa sensitibong parte ng leeg nito at tenga.

    “Uhhhh…Ohhhhhhh!!!” tirik ang matang ungol ni Tinia.

    Binilisan ng lalaki ang pagkalikot sa loob ng puke ng babae, alam nyang malapit ng labasan ito dahil sa panay na ang alon ng katawan nito sabay ang panaka nakang singhap at ungol.

    At di nga sya nagkamali, tuluyan ng ibinuga ng puke nito ang paunang orgasmo, basang-basa ang daliri nya sa dami ng nilabas nito.

    Inalis ni France ang kamay sa loob, pumunta sya sa harapan at tuluyang hinubad ang pantalon kasabay ang panty.

    Umalingasaw sa harap nya ang mabango at nakakalibog na amoy ng puke nito na nababalutan pa ng nektar na kalalabas lamang. Binuklat nya ang magkabilang pisngi ng langit ng nobya, kitang-kita nya ang mamula mulang kulay ng paligid nito at ang kulay pink na kuntil at butas.

    Dinilaan nya ang kahabaan ng nakabukang laman sa harap nya, sinungkit sungkit nya ang matigas na kuntil.

    Pikit mata naman ninamnam ni Tinia ang sarap na dulot nun sa kanyang katawan.

    Hinubad nya ang suot na blusa, pati ang kanyang bra.

    Pinisil nya ng dalawang kamay ang kanyang magkabilang bundok, sabay sa pagpapala ng dila ng lalaki sa kanyang baba.

    Basang basa na ang hiyas ng babae dahil sa magkahalong laway at katas na patuloy ang pag agos dahil sa sarap na tinatamasa.

    Isinama na ni France ang kanyang daliri sa pagpapaligaya sa kapareha, nilaro-laro nya ng hintuturo ang mani nito habang sige ang paspas ng dila nya sa butas nito.

    Unti-unti na namang tumataas ang antas ng sarap ng pakiramdam ng babae, malapit na naman syang sumabog sa ikalawang pagkakataon. Napakapit na sya sa ulo ng kasintahan at nasasabunutan nya na ito dahil malapit na malapit na sya.

    At sa ikalawang pagkakataon sumabog sya.

    Hindi sinayang nang lalaki ang mga katas na lumabas sa kanya, sinipsip nito at dinilaan ultimo kahuli hulihang butil ay sinimot nya.

    Eto ang isa ding dahilan na mahal na mahal nya ang lalaki, ang kakayahan nitong paratingin sya sa rurok ng orgasmo ng ilang beses, si France lamang ang bukod tangi sa nga naging bf nya na mahusay magpaligaya ng kapareha, kaya’t sabik na sabik sya dito.

    Alam naman ng lalaki sa sarili ang kapasidad nya sa pagpapaligaya, sa mga nagdaan nyang gf ay halos malagutan ng hininga pag nagsesex sila.

    Tumayo sya at tuluyan nya ng hinubad ang kanyang kasuotan, wala na din syang tinira gaya ng kanyang kasintahan, para silang si Adan at Eba sa paraiso.

    Oo paraisong magagawa nila lahat ng nais ng kanilang isip at katawan.

    Hinawakan ni France ang kamay ni Tinia at naglakad sila patungo sa kwarto nya. Hubo’t hubad silang umakyat sa hagdanan paakyat.

    Bumitaw ang babae at nagpahabol sa nobyo.

    Pinagbigyan nya naman ang babae, hinabol nya ito hanggang ma korner nya.

    “Huli ka hehe” sabi nya.

    Binuhat nya ang nobya at dinala sa loob ng kwarto, maingat nya itong binaba sa kama, nang mailapag ay pinagmasdan nya ito mula ulo hanggang paa.

    Mahal na mahal nya ang nobya, hindi sya nagkamali sa pagpili dito, sa kanya nya natagpuan ang kapanatagan ng damdamin, hindi lang sa pisikal na kagandahan nito kundi sa ugali nitong nagkakasundo sila.

    Naputol ang pagmumuni nya ng magsalita ito.

    “Titigan mo na lang ba ko maghapon o titirahin?”

    Nangiti sya sa sinabi ng kasintahan.

    “Yari ka sakin ngayon, humanda ka” sigaw nya.

    “Hurry Babes, I’m all yours” landing tugon nya sabay dila sa labi.

  • Hilot

    Hilot

    ni lance21

    “Salamat!” nakangising wika ni Gary kay Jane habang pababa ng kotse nito.

    “Ok lang yun!” tugon naman ni Jane na nakatatandang kapatid ng best friend ni Gary na si Jojo. Habang pababa si Gary ay lumipat naman si Jojo sa nabakante nitong upuan. Di pa man nakakapasok ng kanilang bakuran ay humarurot na ang sinakyan nito.

    Labing-apat na taon na si Gary at malaki ang pagkakagusto nito kay Jane na dalawang taon ang tanda sa kanya. Sigurado siyang di siya nito papansinin kung manligaw man siya pero masaya pa rin siya dahil pinagmaneho siya nito matapos magka-cramps sa binti.

    Paika-ika siyang pumasok sa kanilang bahay. Pagkabukas ng pinto ay agad niyang nilapag ang mga gamit sa sofa.

    “Ma, maaga pala ang uwi niyo ngayon.”

    Napatingin sa kanyang direction si Fe, ang kanyang ina, mula sa baba ng hagdan. “Kamusta naman ang baby ko?”

    “Ayos naman.” sagot nito. Napalingon siya sa kanyang ina at napansin niyang kaliligo lamang nito pagkat suot niya ang maikli niyang bathrobe. Agad niyang naalala na pupuntahan nito ang mga kumare para sa isang salo-salo pagkat Martes ngayon. Tinungo na niya ang hagdan papunta sa kanyang kwarto.

    “Gary?” tanong ng ina nang napansin ang kanyang paglakad, “Napaano ka?”

    “Mukhang naoverexert ko yung muscle sa binti ko kanina sa gym kaya medyo maga at masakit ngaun.”

    “Gusto mo bang hilutin ko muna yan? Alam ko gaano kasakit ang ganyan.”

    Napa-isip si Gary at saka napatingin sa ina, “Pwede po ba? Masakit po siya talaga.”

    “Syempre naman, baby. Punta ka na sa kwarto mo, Susunod na ko dun.”

    Nakahiga na sa kama si Gary nang pumasok ang ina. Suot pa rin nito ang pang workout niya na puting sando at maluwag na shorts kaya kitang-kita ang magandang hubog ng mga braso nito. Dahan dahan niyang hinihimas ang kanyang binti.

    Naupo ito sa gilid ng kama dala ang baby oil. “Thanks, Ma” nakangiting sabi ng anak. Kapansin-pansin ang maitim at mahaba niyang buhok na nakatapat sa sikat ng araw na pumapasok sa bintana ng silid.

    “Baby, San ang masakit?” tanong niya at kanyang pinahiran ng oil ang parteng tinuro ng anak. Kahit 14 lang maganda rin ang hubog ng binti ni Gary. dama niya na tense ang mga muscles nito sa binti. Kumuha pa siya ng dagdag na oil at pinahid ito sa binti paakyat sa hita ng anak. Sinimulan niya ang mabagal na paghagod sa buong hita nito.

    Napasinghap si Gary habang unti unting nawawala ang nararamdamang sakit at pamamaga sa kanyang binti. Habang tuloy ang paghagod ng kanyang ina at nasasagi nito ang kanyang shorts kaya naman naurong ito pataas. Agad nitong napansin na napakaluwag at sobrang laki ng suot na shorts ng anak tulad ng mga kabataang kaedad nito. Napatitig ito sa bukang bahagi ng shorts at napansin nitong nakadungaw ang titi ng anak.

    Sinubukan niyang di pansinin ang nasisilip pero habang patuloy ang kanyang paghilot ay lalo naman lumalaki ang buka ng shorts ng anak hanggang nakikita na niya ang ulo ng titi nito. Napansin din niya na nagmamantsa na ang langis sa shorts.

    Natigil siya sandali at napaisip. Sa isang iglap agad siyang nakapagdesisyon “Iho, mas madali kitang mahihilot kung tatanggalin mo ang shorts mo at para hindi rin malagyan ng baby oil.”

    Nagulat man sa sinabi ng ina agad naman pumayag si Gary, “Cge po.”

    Iniangat niya ang kanyang puwet at tuluyang hinubo ng kanyang mommy ang shorts niya. Nagulat naman si Fe nang matuklasang walang suot na brief ang anak. Tumambad sa kanya ang kargada ni Gary na walang kabuhay buhay. Kahit malambot pa ay halos limang pulgada na ang haba nito. Talagang malaki na nga ang pinagbago ng anak kahit na katorse pa lang ito.

    Pilit tinatanggal ang kanyang mga titig sa pagitan ng hita ng anak habang patuloy ang kanyang pagmasahe dito. Kanyang diniinan ang paghilot mula sa tuhod paakyat sa punong hita hanggang sa balakang ni Gary at kahit pilit inaalis ang titig sa kargada ng anak kapansin pasin ang pagkibot nito sa bawat haplos niya. Di nagtagal nagsimula nang tumigas ang kahabaan ng anak niya. Sa sobrang tigas ay nakatutok na ito sa kisame at tila di niya kayang hawakan ito ng isang kamay lamang gayung katorse lamang ang nagmamay-ari nito. Sa tingin niya ay nasa walong pulgada ito, higit na mas malaki sa kanyang nakasanayan na. Bigla siyang pinagpawisan at nakadama ng tila kiliti na gumagapang sa kanyang katawan.

    Napapungol lamang si Gary habang patuloy siyang minamasahe ng ina at napabulong ito,

    “Tigas na tigas ang kalamnan ko.”

    Napangiti lang si Fe at patuloy sa paghilot sa hita nito habang ang mga mata niya ay nakatutok sa malaking titi ng anak. Unti-unting nawala ang pamamaga sa hita ni Gary at mas malambot na ito kesa nung simulan niya ang pagmamasahe. “Ayos na ba ang pakiramdam mo?” tanong niya sa anak habang ang kanyang boses ay tila nanginginig sa pagpipigil sa sarili.

    “Medyo.” sagot niyo sabay pikit sa mga mata para magrelax, “Hindi na magang-maga pero naninigas pa rin eh.”

    Muling napangiti si Fe at napaisip ‘Eh tigas na tigas na yang titi mo.”

    Hindi na siya nagsalita pa at pinagpatuloy na lamang ang paghihilot. Lalo pa niyang diniinan ang pagmasahe sa hita nito. Ngayon ang kanyang paghagod at paakyat ng paakyat hanggang sumayad ang dulo ng kanyang mga daliri sa namimilog na bayag ng anak. Napaungol lang si Gary sa pagkakahiga at tila walang pakialam sa nangyayari.

    Sa kanyang huling hagod pataas ay hinayaan ni Fe na gumapang ang kanyang kamay pataas sa balakang ng anak papunta sa matigas nitong titi na kanyang hinihimas. Napasinghap si Gary sa pagdampi ng kamay ng ina sa kanyang katigasan pero wala pa rin siyang ginawa. Ito ang hinihintay na pagkakataon ng ina, sinimulan nitong jakulin ang malaking titi ng anak.

    Lumakas ang mga ungol ni Gary, di nito mapigilang iangat ang puwitan na tila kinakantot ang nakakuyom na palad ng ina sa kanyang sandata. “Ahhh sige…” bulong nito.

    Ilang minuto ring jinajakol ni Fe ang anak bago tuluyang siyang nawalan ng kontrol sa tindi ng libog na nararamdaman. Yumuko siya at tinutok ang malaking titi ng anak sa kanyang bibig. Kahit na may kalakihan ay nagawa niyang maipasok ang ulo nito sa loob ng kanyang mainit na bibig. “Ahhh, sige!!! Tsupain mo ko, Ma….” sigaw ni Gary. Naramdaman niya ang kamay nito sa kanyang ulo. Tinutulak siya nito pababa habang pumapasok unti unti ang titi ng anak sa kanyang bibig.

    Halos anim na pulgada na ang naipapasok niya sa kanyang bibig ng madama niya ang malaking ulo ng titi ng anak sa bukana ng kanyang lalamunan. Pinilit niyang i-relax ang muscles sa kanyang lalamunan habang patuloy ang kanyang paghigop sa kahabaan nito. Pero di makapaghintay pa si Gary, lalo pa nitong pinagtulakang pababa ang ulo ng ina at di nagtagal pumasok ng tuluyan ang kabuuan ng kanyang titi sa lalamunan ni Fe. Napapasinghap ng malakas si Gary sa bawat galaw ng ina.

    Sininulan nang magtaas-baba ng ulo ni Fe sa kahabaan ng anak, dahil sa bihasa na sa pagpapaligaya, di nagtagal at malapit nang labasan ang kanyang anak.

    Ramdam na ramdam ni Gary ang pamimigat sa kanyang puson, lalo pang tumindi ito sa nagiipon niyang katas na parang na dulo na ng kanyang titi. Di nagtagal sumabog na ng tuluyan ang naipon niyang tamod deretcho sa lalamunan ng ina na ng mga sandaling yon ay walang tigil sa paglunok sa bawat pagputok ng anak.

    Tuloy pa rin sa pagtsupa si Fe, sinisigurong nasimot ang lahat ng tamod na kumalat bago tuluyang niluwa ang titi ni Gary.

    Napatitig at napangiti siya sa anak na nakangisi naman sa kanya, “Wow, ang sarap naman nun, Ma…”

    Bumaba pa ang kanyang tingin at napansin na tigas na tigas pa rin ang titi ng anak, “Mmmmm, baby mukhang matigas pa rin yang kalamnan mo…. meron akong ibang paraan para marelax yan…”

    Pagkasabi nito ay kinalas niya ang pagkakatali ng kanyang bathrobe, binuksan niya ito at lumabas ang kanyang naglalakihang suso, tayong tayo ang mga utong nito dahil na rin sa libog. Sa pagitan naman ng kanyang hita ay kitang kita ang kanyang katambukan na halatang kaaahit lamang. “Ahhh, yes…” bulong ni Gary habang nakatitig sa ina. Ilang beses na niyang nasisilipan ito kapag nagbibihis pero ngayon lamang niya nakita ang kahubdan nito ng malapitan.

    Tumayo si Fe at tuluyang hinubad ang suot. Hinayaan na lamang niyang mahulog ang damit sa sahig. Umakyat siya sa kama at sumaklang sa anak, ang kanyang tuhod ay nasa magkabilang gilid ng beywang nito. Hawak ang katigasan ni Gary, dahan-dahan niyang binaba ang sarili, dinadama ang matigas na titi ng anak sa pagitan ng kanyang hita. Sinentro niya ito at tuluyang binaba ang katawan, damang-dama niya ang malaki’t mahabang titi nito na pumasok sa kanyang namamasang lagusan.

    “Uhhhnnnnn….” ungol niya habang nababanat ang kanyang pagkababae sa laki ng pumapasok dito.

    “Cge, Ma… sakyan mo uten ko.” sabi ni Gary na nakangisi sa kanya. Sinapo ng mga palad nito ang kanyang suso, pinipisil-pisil at pinaglalaruan ang mga utong habang tuloy-tuloy sa pagbaba ang kanyang katawan hanggang maipasok niya nang buong-buo ang kahabaan ng anak sa kanyang basang-basang puke. Matapos ito ay nagsimula na siyang umayuda sa ibabaw ng anak. Marahan ang pagtaas-baba ng kanyang katawan. Maingat na hindi mahugot ang malaking titi sa kanyang lagusan. Sa bawat pagsagad ng matigas na kahabaan sa kanyang puke ay siya naman paggiling ng kanyang balakang hanggang bumilis nang bumilis ang paglabas-masok nito sa kanya. Di nagtagal pati si Gary ay kumakadyot na pataas sa bawat pagbaba ng balakang ng ina kaya naman sumasagad na hanggang sinapupunan ng ina ang kanyang burat.

    Di nagtagal, dala ng matinding libog, hinawakan siya ng anak at pinahiga habang ito naman ang siyang kumubabaw. Agad niyang inilagay ang kanyang binti sa likod ng anak na patuloy naman ang pagbayo. Pabilis nang pabilis ang pagbayo ni Gary at palakas ng palakas ang bawat kadyot nito sa naglalawa nang kaangkinan ng ina.

    “Uhhh!!! UHHHH, Diyos ko, cgeee!!!! Kantutin mo ko!!! Kantutin mo ko, anak! Kantutin mo lang ang mommy!!!!!” sigaw niya habang tuloy lamang si Gary sa pagulos nito. Di naglaon napapaungol na siya sa bawat pagsagad ng kahabaan ng anak sa kanyang sinapupunan, “Uhn! Uhn! Uhn! Uhn! Uhn! Uhn! Uhn!”

    Yumuko si Gary at sinubsob ang bibig sa dibdib nang ina at sinimulang sipsipin ang utong nito na parang sanggol na gutom. Pinagpalitan niya ang magkabilang utong ng ina hanggang nadama niyang malapit na ulit siyang labasan.

    “Ahhh, Ma! Lalabsan na ko!!!!”

    “Cge, baby! Paputukin mo na!! Iputok mo lahat sa loob ni Mommy!!!”

    Tuloy sa pagbayo si Gary hanggang naramdaman niyang namimigat na uli ang kanyang puson… Muling namumuo sa dulo ng kanyang titi ang tamod na nagbabadya nang pumutok. Ilang ulos pa ay sumambulat ang kanyang tamod sa loob ng puke ng ina. Sa pagbuhos ng malapot at mainit na tamod ng anak sa sinapupunan lalong napuno ng libog si Fe at halos mabaliw ng madama ang pagbulwak ng kanyang katas na dumaloy pababa sa kubrekama.

    “UHHH, Baby, Saraaap mo!!!!!!!!”

    Tumagal pa ng ilang minuto ang pagulos ni Gary hanggang tuluyang tumigil ang paglabas ng kanilang katas. Napahiga siya sa dibdib ng ina at umikot para mailapat ang likod sa kama katabi ang kanyang ina.

    Nang mahimasmasan agad namang tumayo si Fe pababa ng kama at agad dinampot ang kanyang kasuotan at tumuloy na sa banyo upang maligo ulit. Bago lumabas ay napatitig uli siya sa hubad na anak na himbing sa pagtulog dahil na rin sa kapaguran. Napangiti na lamang siya at sinara ang pinto at pumunta na ng banyo upang maligo muli.

  • Hindi ko Akalain

    Hindi ko Akalain

    ni mamerto

    Naganap ito kahapon, birthday ng isa naming anak, at napagkasunduan ng family na mag mall kami after ng kanilang klase sa school, nag half day kaming pareho ng aking asawa sa trabaho, sa isang mall (hindi ko na lang babangitin kung saan) doon kami nag lunch, tapos ay nagyayang magpabili ng mga damit at laruan yung aming anak, nung una ay kasa-kasama nila ako, pero dahil palipat lipat sila ng tindahan kapipili ng magugustuhan nila, humiwalay na lang ako at sabi ko titingin lang ako kung ano ang mabibili kong bagong gadget.

    Naghiwalay na kami, yung aking asawa kasama ng aming anak ay nagtuloy sa pagpili ng damit at laruan samantalang ako ay naglakad-lakad patungo sa section ng mall kung saan matatagpuan yung mga tindahan ng mga bagong gadget. Habang naglalakad ako ay may mga nakakasalubong akong iba’t ibang hitsura ng mga tao, iba’t ibang hitsura din ng babae, may maganda, may mataba, at mayroon din akong nakasalubong na pandak kung bakit naman nakasuot ng napakataas na heels kaya lalong naging obvious yung kanyang height.

    Tatawa-tawa lang ako sa aking sarili, malapit na ako sa tindahang gusto kong puntahan ng may makasalubong akong isang babae, ewan ko pero nung magkasalubong kami at magtama ang aming mga mata, hindi ako sure kung gaano katagal kaming parang nagkatitigan, pero ang alam ko ay huminto siya sa may railings at doon ko siya nilapitan at kinausap, parang dati na kaming magkakilala nung mag-usap kami, kahit yun lang ang first time ko siyang nakita sa tanang buhay ko, parang namumugto ang kanyang mga mata, tinanong ko siya kung may problema at baka kailangan niya ng mahihingahan ng sama ng loob, sabi ko ay willing akong making, hindi ako nag offer ng tulong kasi ay hindi ko alam kung ano ang kanyang problema, baka mamaya ay mag offer ako ng tulong eh hindi ko naman pala kaya yung dinadala niyang problema eh di napahiya lang ako.

    Dito na siya nagtapat sa akin, damang dama ko ang sakit na nadarama niya habang nagsisimula siyang magkwento, sabi niya ay natuklasan niyang may babae daw ang kanyang asawa, sa tingin ko ay baka mga 23-26 lang ang edad nitong babaeng ito, niyaya ko siya sa isang resto sa loob ng mall kung saan pwede kaming mag-usap, sumama naman siya, pagkapasok namin sa resto ay umorder kami ng pagkain at habang naghihintay ng aming order ay nagsimula na siyang magkwento, pinabayaan ko lang siyang magkwento, kahit sa pagitan ng pagkain namin ay tuloy ang kanyang pagkukuwento, hindi ako nagtanong ng kahit na ano, hinayaan ko siyang isalaysay sa akin kung ano ang gusto niyang sabihin.

    Nalaman kong may anak na pala sila ng kanyang asawa, 7 years old na ito, may kaya sa buhay yung babae dahil mula ito sa isang may kayang angkan, makikita naman sa hitsura at pananamit niya na mukhang may kaya nga ito, 18 siya ng mabuntis ng kanyang nuon ay nobyo pa lang, dahil dito ay napilitan siyang ipakasal ng kanyang mga magulang doon sa lalaki na ngayon nga ay asawa na niya, hindi siya nakatapos dahilan sa maagang pagbubuntis, dahilan naman sa may kaya sila ay binigyan sila ng kanyang mga magulang ng isang negosyo na silang mag asawa na lang ang magpapalakad, nung mga unang buwan daw ng kanilang pagsasama ay masaya siya at maligaya, akala nga daw niya ay wala ng katapusan yung saya niyang yon, pero matapos niyang makapanganak ay nagbago na ng ugali ang kanyang asawa, madalas na daw itong lumalabas at kung umuwi daw ay lasing, dahilan daw ng kanyang asawa ay nag lilibang naman ito dahil sa busy nga ito sa pag-aasikaso ng kanilang negosyo, hanggang sa nitong mga huling araw nga ay napapansin niya ang malaking pagbabago sa kanyang asawa, natuklasan niya daw na mayroon na itong ibinabahay na babae, galit na galit daw siya at ng komprontahin daw niya ang kanyang asawa ay mas pinili nito yung babae nito kaysa sa kanya, dahilan dito kaya niya naisipang lumabas ng bahay at dito nga siya dinala ng kanyang mga paa, gulong gulo daw ang kanyang isipan, gustong gusto niyang makaganti sa kanyang asawa, ako naman ay matama lang na nakikinig sa lahat ng kanyang sinasabi, ang talagang gusto ko lang nung mga sandaling yon ay makatulong, marami pa siyang ikinuwento hanggang sa magkasama na kaming naglalakad patungo ng parking ng mall at sumasakay na kami sa sasakyan ko, nag text na lang ako sa aking asawa at sinabi kong kailangan akong bigla sa opisina.

    Ang sumunod naming kinahantungan ay isang malamig na kwarto, dito kusa niyang pinagkaloob sa akin ang kanyang katawan bilang pag ganti daw sa kanyang asawa, nung siya ay maghubad ng kanyang damit sa aking harapan, para lang akong napatulala, hindi ko inaasahan ang ganitong pangyayari, talagang bata pa siya, makinis at maputi ang kanyang kutis, mahubog ang kanyang pangangatawan, halatang mestisa siya sa kulay ng kanyang mga utong lalo na yung kanyang manipis na parang balahibong pusa lang na bulbol, nung tinitingnan ko pa lang siya sa resto, napansin ko na yung pagka balbon niya sa kanyang braso kaya ang inaasahan ko ay balbon din siya sa ibaba, pero mali pala ako, kung balbon siya sa braso, napakanipis naman ng mga bulbol niya na parang halos balahibong pusa lang ang mga ito.

    Niyaya nya muna akong mag shower, bale sabay kaming naliligo ng hubo at hubad sa banyo, tapos ay pinasabon niya sa akin ang kanyang katawan, gayun din ang ginawa niya sa akin, halatang unang pagkakataon lang niyang nakahawak siguro ng ibang burat maliban sa kanyang asawa, halatang may pang-gigigil sa kanyang mga pagpisil-pisil sa aking burat, pagkatapos ay doon na kami sa kwarto humantong, pinabayaan ko lang siya ang unang kumilos, siya ang natatandaan kong nagyaya dito at siya din ang unang naghubo at hubad pagpasok namin sa loob ng kwartong yon.

    Nanginginig ang kanyng mga labi ng simulan niya akong halikan, bago magkadikit ang aming mga labi ay tinanong ko pa siya kung sigurado ba siyang ito talaga ang gusto niyang gawin, bilang sagot ay bigla itong naupo sa kama at sinimulang dilaan ang galit na galit ko ng burat, ng simulan niya akong tsupain, wala na akong nagawa kung hindi maki-ayon sa gusto niyang mangyari, napakasarap niyang tsumupa, lalo namang napakasarap niyang kantutin, nagulat pa ako nung ipilit niyang yung unang pagpapalabas ko ng tamod ay sa bibig niya ako magpalabas, sa tindi ng sarap na dulot ng kanyang bibig sa aking burat at bayag, hindi na niya kailangan pang mag-dalawang salita, doon sa bibig niya sumabog yung unang bugso ng aking tamod, kitang kita ko na halos magkanda suka ito pero pinilit niyang lulunin yung inilabas kong tamod, pulang pula ang mukha nito at parang babaligtad ang sikmura matapos niyang lulunin yung aking tamod.

    Nagpahinga lang kami sandali at ako naman ang kumain ng kanyang puke, maliit pa ito at halatang hindi masyadong nagagamit, maliit ang kanyang tinggil na nababalutan ng manipis na balat, dahil sa nipis ng kanyang mga bulbol ay parang halos wala na itong bulbol kaya napakasarap dilaan ng kabuuan ng kanyang puke, nung sinisipsip ko na yung kanyang tinggil ay napasabunot na siya sa aking buhok, maya maya pa ang nadinig ko na lang na sinasabi niyang nilalabasan na daw siya, hindi ako tumigil sa pagbrocha sa kanyang puke, paulit ulit siyang nilabasan sa aking bibig at dila, hanggang sa siya na mismo ang sumuko, humihingal siya at naghahabol ng hininga ng aking tigilan ang pag brocha sa kanyang puke, sabi pa nga niya ng mahimasmasan na siya, ang tindi ko daw kumain ng puke, ngayon lang daw niya naranasan yung sunod sunod na labasan, mas masarap daw yung kiliting dulot ng aking bigote at balbas sa kanyang puke.

    Tapos habang nagpapahinga kami ay tinanong niya sa aking kung masarap daw ba siyang sumuso ng burat, sabi ko naman ay oo, nasarapan daw ba ako ng lulunin niya yung tamod ko, hindi ko malaman ang aking isasagot, pero bago pa ako nakasagot ay yun daw ang gustong gustong ipagawa sa kanya ng kanyang asawa na hinding hindi niya magawa dahil nga sa hindi niya kaya ang lasa ng tamod, pero ginawa niya ito sa akin bilang ganti sa pang bababae ng kanyang asawa, habang nagkukuwentuhan kami ay hinihimas niya ang aking burat, ako naman ay humahalik halik sa kanyang punong tainga at pisngi, maya maya pa ay pumatong na siya sa ibabaw ng aking katawan….siya na ang humawak sa matigas kong burat at ipinasok niya ito sa kanyang naglalawa pang puke, masikip pa siya, talagang halatang hindi gastado ang puke niya, tapos ay siya ang kumabayo sa akin, nasa ibabaw ko siya at mabilis na nagtataas baba sa aking burat habang nilalamas niya sa harap ko ang kanyang mga suso….talagang ipinapakita niya na nilalamas niya ang kanyang mga suso, habang nilalabas labas niya ang kanyang mga dila….pabilis na pabilis ang ginawa niyang pagkantot sa aking burat hanggang sa madinig kong umuungol na siya…ilang sandali pa ay nanginginig na itong nilabasan, pinakadiin-diin niyang mabuti ang pagkakabaon ng aking burat sa loob ng kanyang puke….tapos ay humihingal itong bumagsak sa tabi ko pero hindi pa rin binubunot yung nakabaon kong burat sa puke niya, ako naman ang umibabaw at sinimulan ko siyang kantutin habang hinahalikan ko siya, ng magtama ang aming mga labi ay lumaban na ito ng laplapan sa aking, ang lambot lambot ng kanyang mga labi, gayun din ang kanyang dila, ilang beses din siyang nilabasan habang kinakantot ko bago ako magpalabas ng aking tamod, tinanong ko pa siya kung saan ko ito ipuputok sabi niya ay sa loob ng kanyang puke, sabi ko baka mabuntis kita, sabi niya hayaan ko daw, ganti niya sa kanyang asawa, at sa loob nga ng kanyang puke ko inilabas yung pangalawa kong pagapaputok ng tamod. Tinanong niya kung nasiyahan daw ba ako sa pagkantot niya sa aking habang nilalamas niya ang kanyang mga suso, hindi na ako sumagot, yun daw kasi ang pinagagawa sa kanya ng kanyang asawa na hindi niya ginawa kaya nya ginagawa ngayon ay bilang ganti sa kanyang asawa.

    Pahinga ulit, tapos ay niyaya niya ulit akong mag shower, matapos mag shower ay muli na naman niya akong tsinupa, doon ulit sa loob ng bibig niya gusto niya akong magpalabas ng tamod, pero ngayon ay hindi na katulad kanina na halos mamatay siya para lang malulon yung pinalabas kong tamod, ngayon ay para na lang itong lumulon ng gamot, tapos ay bumukaka na sa harap ko at sinabing iparamdam ko daw sa kanya ulit yung sunod sunod na labasan habang kinakain ko ang puke niya, ano pa’t sa loob ng ilang oras namin ay naka limang bese akong nagpalabas ng tamod, hanga nga siya sa tibay ko, yung asawa daw niya ay pinakamarami na yung dalawa, yun ay nung bago pa lang silang mag-asawa, pero nung magtagal daw ay maswerte na yung maka-dalawa sa loob ng isang lingo, yun pala ay may babae na ito kaya ganoon, yung huling pagkantot ko sa kanya ay doon sa loob mismo ng kanilang village kung saan sila nakatira, pinaparada niya lang ako sa isang bakanteng lote, tapos ay hinubo niya yung kanyang panty at isinubo sa akin sabay bukas ng aking pantalon at baba ng aking brief, doon sa loob ng aking kotse, sinakyan niya ako at kinantot ng kinantot hanggang sa ilabas ko yung pang limang tamod ko kasabay ng ilang bese niyang pagpapalabas din, tapos ay parang bale wala lang na bumaba na ito at sinabing wag ko na siyang sundan, hindi ako makapaniwala habang sinusundan ko siya ng tingin hanggang sa lumiko na siya doon sa susunod na kanto, itinaas ko na yung aking brief, sinarado ko na ang aking pantalon at umuwi na ako, nagkahiwalay kaming ni hindi ko alam kung ano ang kanyang pangalan, kaya ngayon heto at kinukwento ko sa inyo ito. Teka yun nga palang panty niya ay nasa bulsa pa ng pantalon ko, kailangang maitagong mabuti at baka makita ng aking asawa lagot ako, sige mga tagasubaybay ng kwento ko, maliligo pa muna ako bago ako tumabi sa aking asawa, sana wag ng mangalabit ito, kawawa naman ang burat ko, baka wala ng ibuga.

  • Hardin sa Buhangin (mom and son)

    Hardin sa Buhangin (mom and son)

    ni stardust6969

    “Ingat ka mahal, love you.” Malungkot na paalam ni Rowena. Nakatitig pa rin sa screen kahit wala na ang asawa. Wala sa loob na hawak pa rin ang vibrator. Akmang tatayo ng may mapansin.

    Si Diego, nakatayo sa likuran niya. Hubad. Humihingal at matigas na matigas ang titi.

    Kanina pa pala gising si Diego. Naalimpungatan sa boses ng ina. Kumabog ang dibdib, nanginig sa nakita. Si Rowena, nakaupo sa sahig at nakabukaka sa harap ng laptop. Marahang naglalabas pasok ang vibrator sa pagitan ng kanyang hita habang nilalamas ang kaliwang suso. Alanganin nakatagilid at nakatalikod ang angulo ng ina kay Diego. Matagal din natulala si Diego bago natauhan. Marahang lumapit at tumayo sa likuran ng ina.

    Nakaramdam si Rowena. Paglingon, tumapat ang mukha sa nakatirik na titi ni Diego.Nagkatinginan ang mag ina. Namumungay pa ang mga mata ni Rowena gawa ng naunsiyaming sukdulan. Sa paningin nito parang iisa ang asawa at anak. Magkamukhang magkamukha talaga ang magama.

    Namimilog naman ang mata ni Diego sa kalibugan.

    “Anak” Halos pabulong na sambit ni Rowena. Wala sa loob na nabitawan sa sahig ang nangingintab at nanglalagkit na vibrator.

    “Nay..” Nanginginig ang boses ni Diego.

    Mahabang katahimikan.

    Pagkatapos, lumuhod si Rowena sa harap ng anak. Sinapo ang puwet nito at kinabig. Naramdam ni Diego ang init ng hininga ng ina sa kanyang bayag. Kumislot ang nakatirik niyang sandata. Marahang hinimas ni Rowena ang kahabaan nito. Taas baba…taas baba, habang ang isang kamay ay masuyong pinigapiga ang bola ng pagkalalake ni Diego. Saglit na tumingala sa anak. Kay tamis ng ngiti. Nilabas ang dila.

    “Naaaaayyyyy….aaaahhhh”

    Kay husay magsilidro at magsipilyo ng burat ni Rowena. Magmumog ng bayag. Mainit ang mga labi at dila na humahagod sa kahabaan ng ari ng anak. Mula bayag hanggang ulo: walang bahagi ng titi ni Diego ang hindi pinagpala ni Rowena. Pinatikim niya sa anak ang ligayang para lang sana sa asawa. Parang hinigit ang kaluluwa ni Diego sa sarap. Pakiramdam ay puputok na ang balat ng titi niya sa sobrang tigas nito. Masakit at ang bigat na ng kanyang bayag.

    Wala na sa sarile si Rowena sa sobrang kalibugan. Sinubo ang kabuan ng titi ng anak. Sagad hanggang bulbol.

    Gwaaaarrrrrrrk!

    Labas pasok sa magandang bibig ni Rowena. Sa simula ay mabagal, hanggang pabilis ng pabilis.

    Mabilis din ang paglabas pasok ng dalawang daliri ni Rowena sa basa at malagkit niyang puke.

    “Aaaaaahhhhhhgg inay!”

    Libog na libog na si Diego. Nakakalibog pagmasdan ang magandang mukha ng ina habang labas pasok ang titi niya sa bibig nito. Hindi naman inaalis ni Rowena ang tingin sa anak.

    Sllllurrrp…tssssuuupppp. Gwaaarrkkkk!

    Pilit mang pigilin ni Diego ang labasan. Pilit mang patagalin ang sobrang sarap na nararamdaman, nagsimulang sumirit ang tamod ni Diego.

    “Naaaay, lalabas na naaaay!”

    Tinangka ni Diego na hugutin ang titi sa bibig ni Rowena. Aatras sana pero pinigilan siya ng ina. Lalong binilisan ang pagsuso sa titi ng anak.

    “Ayaaaan naaaaaa poooooo!”

    Sinalubong ng kadyot ni Diego ang bawat pagsubo ng ina. Ang lakas ng sirit ng katas ni Diego. Sinabayan naman ng lunon ni Rowena ang bawat buga ng anak.

    Gluuuurrrkkk, gluuuuggg, tsssssuuurrrkkk!

    Iba ang lasa ng tamod ng anak kesa sa tatay nito. Sa dami ng katas na iniluwa ni Diego. Umapaw ang iba sa gilid ng bibig ni Rowena.

    Nanlambot man si Diego, nanatiling matigas pa rin ang titi nito. Ang lakas ng hingal. Hindi makapaniwala sa ginawa ng ina.

    Humiga si Rowena, hilahila paibabaw sa kanya ang anak.

    “Anak ipasok mo na ito kay nanay. Payag na akong kantutin mo ulit. Bilisin mo anak.” Itinutok ni Rowena ang titi ng anak sa bukana ng kanyang lagusan. Kiniskis bago bahagyang pinasok ang ulo.

    “Aahhhh sige na anak, ibaon mo lahat kay nanay!”.

    Masunurin si Diego. Isang kadyot lang at nagkadikit na ang kanilang mga bulbol.

    “Saarrrraaaap, ang sarrraaaaappppp anak!”

    Buong libog na halinghing ni Rowena.

    Marahas ang salpukan ang kanilang sabik na mga ari. Parang sabong ng dalawang matatapang na manok teksas .

    Polkk sloookkkk…plokkk, plllllllook!

    Sobrang ligaya ni Rowena sa sarap na dulot ng matikas na titi ni Diego. Walang pakialam sa mundo. Wari ay na sa ibang planeta silang magina at hindi saklaw ng konbensyon ng lipunan na nagbabawal sa ganitong sekwal na relasyon. Walang pakialam kundi ang paglabas pasok ng malaking burat ni Diego sa sabik nyang puke.

    “Sige anak kantutin mong mabuti si nanay….gustong gusto ni nanay yang ginagawa mo.”

    “Aaaaaahhhh. Idiiiiiin mo pa..isaksak mo lahat..Dieeegggooooo!”

    Tumulo ang laway ni diego sa sarap. Pumatak ito sa pawisang suso ni Rowena.

    Gumigiling na si Rowena bago kumadyot pasalubong sa bawat ulos ni Diego.

    Tsssssokkkkk Tsaaaaaakkkk Ploooook plaaaaaakkk!

    Pabilis nag pabilis ang kadyot ni Rowena. Nakaangkla ang mga binti sa beywang ng anak. Pawis na pawis ang buong katawan sa matinding libog. Malapit na sa sukdulan.

    “Dieeegggggoooooo, anaaaaakkkkkk kooooo, ang sarap…ang saraaaapppp…..andyan na si nanaaaayyyy!!”

    Halos kalmutin ni Rowena ang likod ng anak habang siya ay nilalabasan. Matindi ang pagkatas ng puke ni Rowena. Parang ihi ito na pumulandit.

    Huminto sa pagkantot si Diego. Hinugot ang titi para masdan ang naglalawang puki ng ina. Kumikibot ang namumulang mga labi nito.

    “Pasok mo anak….bakit mo inalis? Ayaw mo na ba, hindi ka pa tapos ah. sige lang ilabas mo ulit kay nanay yan. Ok lang punuin mo ng tamod ang puke ni nanay!”

    Agad namang tumalima si Diego. Pinasok muli ang matabang titi sa lagusan ng ina. Buong sipag na kumantot. Mabagal ,,,,mabilis, malalim, mababaw

    Hindi na nakuhang bumaba sa sukdulan si Rowena. Sunod sunod ang paglabas ng katas nito. Halos matuyuan sa walang humpay na pagbayo ni Diego.

    Grabe anak. Ang saraaaaap! Ang galling mo na kumantot”

    Patuloy lang si Diego. “Takaga nay, hmmmmp, hmmmmppp!”

    Yumuyugyog ang buong katawan ni Rowena sa lakas ng bayo ni Diego.

    Ploook Ploook..Plok!

    Ang tagal labasan ni Diego. Wala ng mailabas si Rowena. Masakit na ang puki niya.

    “Anak, sandal lang, bunutin mo muna yan”

    “Bakit nay, malapit na akong labasan”

    “ Iiba lang ako ng pwesto anak. Matigas kasi itong lapag, masakit na ang likod ko”

    Tumuwad si Rowena.

    “ Pasok mo ulit anak”

    Lumuhod si Diego qt sinalpak ang titi sa butas ng ina.

    Parang mga aso na nagkantutan ang dalawa.

    PLOK PLOK PLOK!!!!

    Lalong lumakas ang musika ng kantutan ng magina sa bagong posisyon.

    Mangha mangha si Diego sa bagong estilo ng pagkantot sa ina…kung paano mawala ang kabuuan ng kanyang sandata sa pagitan ng puwet ni Rowena. Ibayong sarap ang dulot nito kay Diego. Pakiramdam niya ay mas malalim at mas mahigpit ang kapit ng puke ng ina sa angulong ito.

    Kinilig sa sarap si Diego.

    “Nay ang sarap nito. Gusto ko ito. Malapit nako nay”

    “Agggh, sige anak, iputok mo sa loob ni nany lahat ng tamod mo”

    Mangisayngisay si Diego habang sinusumpit ang katas sa loob ng lagusan ng ina.

    Sa wakas, naramdaman din ni Rowena ang paglambot ng titi ni Diego. Kusa na itong lumabas sa kanyang lagusan. Bumulwaknaman ang katas ni Diego mula sa puke ni Rowena. Tumulo sa sahig.

    Dahil sa pagod, hindi nagawang lumipat sa kama ng magina. Nakadapang nakatulog sa sahig si Rowena. Nakapatong naman si Diego kay Rowena. Nakadikit ang malambot at malagkit na ari niya sa pagitan ng puwet ng ina.

    Tanghali na ng magising si Rowena. Nasa tabi ang tulog na tulog pang si Diego. Nakatihaya ito.

    Hindi maipaliwanag ni Rowena ang damdamin habang minamasdan ang anak. Maswerte ang mamahalin ni Diego. Makisig, matalino, mabait ang kanyang nagiisang anak. Magaling pang kumantot. Napangiti si Rowena sa parteng ito.

    Naliligo si Rowena, at puro sabon ang katawan ng biglang bumukas ang pinto. Si Diego. Nakangiti sa ina. Matigas na naman ang titi.

    “Sabay tayo nay”

    Kinuha ang sabon kay Rowena at sinimulang sabunin ang nakakalibog na katawan ng ina.

    Tumalikod si Rowena sa anak para mahilod ang kanyang likuran.

    Masarap ang paikot na hagod ni Diego sa likod ng ina. Mula batok hanggang puwet.

    “Sige anak, diinan mo ng konti”

    Pero nagiba ang direksyon ng madulas na mga kamay ni Diego. Sinapo nito ang mga suso ni Rowena. Pinaglaruan ang mga utong. Madali namang tumayo ang mga ito.

    “O Diego, baka kung saan na naman mapunta yan. Huwag mong sabihing may binabalak ka na naman.”

    Ani Rowena ng dumako sa kanyang bulbol ang isang kamay ng anak. Pero sa halip na isara ang mga hita, lalo pa ito bumukaka upang bigyan laya ang kamay ni Diego. Kinuskos ni Diego ang matambok na ari ng ina. Madulas ito dahil sa sabon. Pero iba ang dulas ng biyak ni Rowena ng magsimula itong kumatas. Malagkit ito. Nasalat ni Diego ang kuntil sa biyak ng ina. Nanigas ito.

    “Anaaaak, ayan ka na naman. Hindi ka na ba nagsawa diyan?”

    Pumasok ang daliri ni Diego sa butas. Isa….dalawa. Labas pasok ang mga ito sa lagusan ni Rowena.

    Shhlooooook…shhhhoooolll. Bumula ang lagusan dahil sa pinaghalong sabon at katas ni Rowena.

    “Aaaaaayaaaan ka na naman anak. Tama na yaaan!”. Masakit pa puke ko Diego” pero sa halip na umiwas, tumuwad pa ito at idinikit ang puwet sa titi ng anak.

    Gumiling ito upang matapat at bigyan daan ang sandata ni Diego sa kanyang butas. At dahil madulas, madaling pumasok ang kalahati nito.

    Alam na ni Diego ang dapat gawin. Umulos ito. Malalim. Tumukod si Rowena sa lavatory upang lalong bumaon ang titi ng anak. Sinalubong ang pagkantot ni Diego.

    Plak Plak plak. Humuhusay na sa pagkantot si Diego. Hindi nawawala sa tiyempo. Bawat ayuda ay nasa ritmo.

    “Hindi yata ako magsasawa dito nay. Ang sarap sarap ng puke ninyo”

    Naunang nilabasan si Diego. Pinutok lahat sa loob ng ina. Kahit nabitin si Rowena, masaya na rin siya dahil mas importante ay ang napaligaya ang anak.

    Magmula nuon, regular na ang kantutan ng magina. Kahit wala sa mood si Rowena ay pinagbibigyan ang mahilig na anak. Kaya halos araw araw ding silang nagkakantutan. Walang pinipiling oras si Diego. Umaga…tanghali hapon o gabi. Basta tinigasan ginagamit ang mapagbigay na ina.

  • Ate part 1-2

    Ate part 1-2

    ni markpilyo

    Ang pangalan ng ate ko itawag nalang natin syang april, maputi, chubby, 5’3 ang height, maganda, matangos ang ilong, malaman ang pwet, at di papatlo ang kanyang dlwang naggagandahang boobs. Ang edad nya ay 28 at may asawa na sya 3 years na silang nagsasama at di na ren nakakapagtaka na may nangyare na ren sakanila

    May srili ng silang bhay, ngunit mdlas syang nagiisa sa bhay dahil nagtatrbaho ang kanyang kasintahan. Isang araw gsto ni april na wag muna mgtrabaho ang knyang asawa or tawagin nlng natin syang si rom dahil nmimiss nya na ito lalo na sa kama dahil di na sila masyadong buhay sa sex simula nung nagtrabaho si rom

    April: Hon wg kna mnang pmasok khit ngayon lang, namimiss na kita masyado
    Rom: Hindi pwede hon, mdami akong kailangang gawin sa opisina at tsaka magagalit si boss
    April: Minsan lang eh, sige na nga bahala ka dyan!
    Rom: Hon wag ka ng mgtampo babawi ako sayo paguwi ko iloveu! (Kiss sa noo ng knyang asawa)
    April: Sige bahala ka, iloveyoutoo. (Matamlay nyang sagot)
    Nasa isip ni april “Lagi naman eh”

    Yun ang kadalasang sinasabi ni rom kapag babawi sya sa kanyang asawa ngunit pag uwi naman lagi ay dumidirecho sa tulog. Kaya naman sanay na rin si april sakanyang asawa. Ngunit malungkot sya dhil ilang linggo na rn syang wlang kantot, kya kadalasan nlng nyang gngwa ay ang pagsasarili.

    Lumipas ang oras ng nanunuod lmang sa tv, nakasanayan na ni april yun. At bgla nyang naisipang bumili na mna ng makakain sa labas. Ang suot nya lamang ay tshirt na hapit at short. Nkasanayan nya nring lumabas lagi ng nakgnun dhil hnggang tngin lang naman ang mga tao skanya, papunta na sya sa tindahan ng npansin nya biglang may tmbay sa tndahan, ngunit di nya nlng to pnansin khit na yung tingin sknya nakakamanyak. Dalawa ito, si carlo at si jun. Si carlo ay gwapo, 5’4 ang height, at matipuno ang ktawan, si jun naman ay maitsura, maputi, 5’10 ang height at matipuno din ang ktawan.
    Carlo: tangina pre ito yung snsabe ko sayong msarap ikama oh!
    Jun: oo nga pre msarap ikama
    Carlo: kso may asawa na eh, di na tyo pwede
    Jun: jowa nga naaagaw eh asawa pa kaya haha!
    Carlo: may tama ka dun hahaha! Tara pag pnta dito sa tndhan kausapin ntin

    Pagpunta ni april sa tindahan bumili na sya ng makakain hanggang sa…
    Carlo: hi miss bago lang po kmi dto sa lugar na to, kmi yung bagong lipat dyan malapit sainyo, ano pangalan mo?
    April: april po.
    Carlo: hi april, ako nga pala si carlo at eto naman ang tropa kong si jun
    Jun: hello april 🙂
    April: hi.
    Carlo: april, pwde kba mamaya? Inuman sna tayo kung skali, birthday ksi ni jun eh
    April: naku hindi pwde eh, mgagalit asawa ko eh, happy birthday nga pala sayo jun.
    Jun: salamat
    Carlo: syang, bsta kung pwede ka punta ka lng dto sa tndahan ah?
    April: sige.
    At tuluyab ng umalis si april, habang naglalakad si april, si carlo at jun naman ay nanggigigil sa pwet nito. Paguwi ni april may ntanggap syang text sakanyang asawa
    “Hon pasensya na, di yta ko mkakauwi ngayun dahil madaming kailangang tapusin dito, baka bukas pa ko ng gbi makakauwi, babawi ako bukas promise hon iloveu”
    Nalungkot si april sa nbasa, at di nya na ito nireplyan, ngunit bigla nyang naisip na pmyag kila carlo at jun na makipaginuman.hinintay nya mag gabi at naligo na sya. Naka short lamang sya at tshirt parin. Pmunta na sya sa tindahan ng bglang…
    Carlo: april! Pinayagan ka ng asawa mo?
    April: hindi nya alam dahil di sya makakauwi.
    Carlo: dyan nalang kya tau uminom sainyo? Pwede ba
    April: pwede nmn basta wag nalang magkakalat
    Carlo: sige tara! Sakto nakabili na ko ng maiinom
    April: happy birthday ulet jun 🙂
    Jun: salamat 🙂

    At tuluyan na silang pumunta sa bahay nila april

    pumunta na ang tatlo sa bahay nila april, malinis ito at malaki, pag upo nila ay inayos na agad nila ang iinumin ngunit, ang dlawa ay hndi makapagfocus sa ginagawa dahil habang naghahanap si april ng pulutan ay takam na takam sla sa pwet nito.
    April: Ano gusto nyong pulutan??
    Carlo: Ikaw….
    April: Huh?
    Carlo: Ay este kahit ano april basta makakain hehe.
    April: Ay oh sge (binaliwala nalang sinabe ni carlo sakanya)

    Si jun naman ay nakatahimik lang dahil nanggigigil na sya sa kay april… Nagpaalam na ren sya kay april na mag ccr sya dahil naiihi na sya, tinuro ni april kung nasaan ang cr, pumasok na si jun sa cr. Pagihi nya, napansin nyang may damit na nakasampay don… kinuha nya ito at inamoy…
    “Ang bango talaga ni april.”
    Napansin nyang may panty don kaya dali dali nyang kinuha at inamoy amoy to…”Tangina ang bango nakakagigil gusto ko ng pasukan si april”
    Carlo: Pare ang tgal mo yta dyan, tara na simula na inuman!
    Jun: Eto na tapos na…
    Paglabas ni jun…
    Carlo: May ginawa ka yatang di maganda dyan ah
    Jun: Loko wala kong ginawa mga nasa isip nito.
    Sabay silang nagtawanan at pati si april ay nakitawa narin…..

    Sinimulan na nila ang inuman, magkatabi si jun at carlo samantalang si april ay nasa tapat nila…. puro lang sla kwentuhan,tawanan,asaran…. hanggang sa tipsy na ren sila….. di namamalayan ni april na nakatitig ang dalawa sa boobs nya…. ala una na ng madaling araw ng bumagsak na si carlo…. si jun at april nalang ang gising…
    Jun: April… bat nga pala pumayag kang makipaginuman samin kahit di ka pa nagpapaalam sa asawa mo?
    April: E kase nakakalungkot eh, nkakatampo sya.
    Jun: Pwede mo bng ishare skn yan? Halika dito lapit ka…
    At tuluyan ng lumapit si april
    April: Mmmm gnto kasi yun… Dati naman ayos pagsasamahan namen…. maayos ang sexlife… pero nung naging busy na sya sa trabaho…. kahit man lang konting oras sa gabe di nya pa mabigay saken… direcho tulog sya lagi.. Tapos kanina nagpromise sya na babawi sya skn…. umasa ako na babawi sya pero di naman pala sya makakauwe….
    Jun: nako kya nmn pala eh. kung ako asawa mo di kita pagsasawaan.
    Nadulas na nasabi ni jun..
    April: Huh?
    Jun: ay sorry april nadulas lang ako…
    Dahil na rin sa kalasingan, nagising ang pekpek ni april at namasa ito…. nagkatinginan sila ng matagal hanggang sa sinunggaban na ni april si jun… walang sawang laplap ang ginawa nilang dalawa…
    Slurp… Slurp…. Slurp….. hinawakan na ni jun ang boobs ni april…. nilamutak ni jun ang boobs ni april sa sobrang gigil…. ng biglang
    Carlo: P-Pare…… Uwi na tayo” habang ito’y nakapikit parin dahil sa antok
    tumigil agad ang dalawa…
    Jun: ah..ahh… eh ano sge tra uwi na tayo…. at binulungan ni jun si april “hntayin mo ko dito babalik ako” sabay dila sa tenga ni april… kinilig si april sa ginawa ni jun….
    Carlo: Sige april uwi na kami ni juuun…. bukas nlang ulit…. slmat sayo april bye!
    April: Sige salamat din sainyo… sa mauulit ingat kayo..
    Habang papaalis na sila carlo at jun ay nangangatog si april sa excitement nya dhil matagal na rin syang walang kantot….. pero di nya naisip na pinagtataksilan na nya ang kanyang asawa…. wala pang ilang minuto ay bumalik na agad si Jun. Pagbalik ni jun ay sinunggaban agad sya ng halik. Kitang kita mo ang gigil ni jun kay april. Halos mapunit na damit ni april sa paglamutak sa boobs nito. Hanggang sa hinubad ni jun ang short ni april at panty. namangha si jun sa ganda ng pekpek nito dahil mukang masikip pa.. pumunta muna sila sa kama ng magasawa at dun nya kinain si april
    April: Uhhhhhhhhh. Ang s-sarap! shit sige pa! fuck! ughhhhhhhhhhh! wag mong tigilan!
    Slrrrpppp…..Slhhpppppppp….
    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh……. ang sarap mong kumaen ng puke!
    Ngayon lang nakaranas si april ng ganito kasarap kumpara sa kanyang asawa…. tinigil ito ni jun at..
    Jun: April chupain mo ko…
    Walang anoano at hinubad agad ni jun ang kanyang short pagluhod ni april at namangha si april sa laki nitong 9 inches.. walang wala sa asawa nya na 6 inches lamang… sinubo agad to ni april
    Gllkkkk..Gllllkkkkkk…
    Jun: Ahh putangina ang sarap mng chumupa april sge pa tangina!!!! nakakagigil kang puta ka!
    At mas pinagbuti pa ni april ang chupa nya sa narinig nya…..
    “Tangina april napakagaling mo! kung ako aswa mo sure ako laspag ka sakin!”
    At tumitingin si april kay jun habang chinuchupa nya ito…. di na nakatiis si jun at tinulak nya ito sa kama at pinatuwad, idodoggy sya ni jun.. Ipapasok na ni jun ang uten nya… pagkapasok ng uten
    April: “Ahhhhhhhhhhh” at tuluyan ng pumasok “A-aray ang sakit”
    Jun: “Wag ka magalala april ngayon lang masakit yan masasanay ka ren ahhhhhhhhhh” at tuluyan ng kinantot ni jun si april…..
    Plok… Plok… Plok….. uhh… uhh.. uhhhh hanggang sa pabilis ng pabilis nag kantot ni jun
    April: “Ahhhhhhhhhh wag mong tigilan! ang sarap putangina! sige pa sige pa kantutin mo pa ko” sa narinig ni jun ay binayo nya pa lalo si april… plok..plok…plok!!! sa sobrang gigil ni jun ay pinunit nya na tshirt ni april pati bra at nilamutak ng nilamutan ang suso nya
    Jun: “Ahhhhhh tangina nakakagigil ka!” sabay hampas ng malakas sa pisngi ng pwet nya “Ang sarap mong kantutin april! gusto kitang kantutin araw araw! gusto kitang laspagin!”
    April: “Ahhhh sige kantutin mo lang ako ng kantutin! kapag wala ang asawa ko dito kantutin moko!” plok….plok…plok….
    Jun: “Talaga april?! Fuck! di kita sasayangin april! lalaspagin kita! gagawin kitang puta ko kapag wala asawa mo!”
    April: “AHHHHHHHHHH! sge puta mo na ko simula ngayon! kantutin mo ko ng kantutin kapag wala mister ko dito ahhhhhhhhhhhh!”
    Binayo lalo ni jun si april… plok! plok! plok! ng biglang..
    Jun: “April lalabasan nako!!!! ahhhhhhhhh!”
    April: “Ako ren jun sabay tayooo!!!!!”
    at sabay na nga silang nilabasan… pagod na pagod sila… nakapatong si jun kay april habang nagpapahinga… makalipas ng ilang minuto ay naglaplapan ulit sila…… walang sawang kinantot ni jun si april ng gabing yon…. nakaround 3 pa sila ng gabing yon….. natapos lang sila ng 5 ng umaga…. magkatabi silang tulog na walang saplot….. at magkayakap…

    Itutuloy…..

  • Two Sons, Two Lovers

    Two Sons, Two Lovers

    ni libroo

    NOTE: This text is of the highly erotic kind, describing the making of an incestuous relationship between a mother and her 2 teenage sons. It includes detailed descriptions of several intercourses taking place, oral sex, taking on both her sons, pregnancy with her sons, milking/lactating and breast feeding scenes.
    All the sex taking place is consensual, and romantically written (if I may say so myself).

    It is a story, true or false, for you to judge, concerning one of the most taboo subjects, INCESTUAL relationships between mother/sons and INCESTUAL PREGNANCIES.
    If you dislike reading stories about family members
    having sex or if you are under the age of 18 (or the legal age if different from this), a sensitive person or a watchman of moral law, then don’t read any further and forget that the word and act of incest even exists…
    For you who like reading about these fascinating subjects.. welcome to read further……

    Chapter I

    After all that had happened, I still considered myself lucky. Of course, there had been very tragic moments in my life, but they seemed only to have given me more strength, and trust in myself. Nature had of course influenced me and somewhat turned me into a sad person, but this day changed it all for me, I started to live anew. I had only lived half my life, I was still young… Let me tell you how it started…

    My name is Annabel, but everyone calls me Anna or just Bel. We, that is, my then 15-year-old-son John, and his 1 year younger brother Tim, lived out on the planes of Texas. We had lived there ever since the dreadful accident that changed my life in a brutal way. It was only 2 months after the birth of Tim. My husband and I had been married for almost 2 years, loving each other immensely, but life isn’t always kind. Michael worked at a big ranch and was chief when it came to handling cattle, however in a dreadful moment he was smacked against the boards by a bull, leaving him all paralysed. One week later, Michael died.

    The owner of the ranch was a very kind man, he understood the tragedy, he knew I was alone, without any understanding parents to go to, with 2 children to take care of, and only 22. So he arranged for me to live in a small, but old cottage, which was situated in the outskirts of his land by a beautiful pond. It was a lovely house, which Michael and I had rode by several times, admiring, hoping that one day we could live together in a lonely but romantic place just like that.

    The first years the owner visited me quite often, lending me some powerful hands belonging to his workers, to make some repairs, but later we met only once or twice a month in town. But as I said, he was a very kind man, too old for me to love but he never tried to take advantage of me and the situation in any way, and for that I respect him greatly.

    Living in the cottage was fantastic, most of the times, however, getting to town was difficult, since you had to drive on a small dirt road for 4 miles, and being so far off in the countryside made life pretty lonely. There were no neighbours closeby, only uncultivated fields, but I didn’t mind. Even though the town was quite large, there were no men who would marry me, I was only 22 and looked great at that time, but having 2 children, didn’t attract any of them… I tried, I wanted and needed a man, but no one wanted me, so I was left alone, with my children, raising them, waiting for life to pass by, being forgotten.

    Time passed slowly, I took occasional jobs as a waitress, assistant shopkeeper etc. I didn’t really need the money, since I was granted a sum of money from my husband’s parents and then there were the social welfare money. In other words, I managed myself.

    I and my two sons had a great life together, we used to play games, cards, listen to music, going out and ride. I really took my time taking care of them. Together we built up a special bond, a special love. My sons never quarrelled with each other, like my brothers did all the time back home, instead they shared everything, they went together and stayed together. I was very proud of them, since they did very well in school too.
    However, this specific summer I’m going to tell you about, changed our love for each other. It turned into a love I had missed for so long…But let’s start at the beginning….

    * * * * * * * *
    Chapter II

    It was my birthday, I was turning 36, the boys and I had decided to take a ride out to the lake for a pick-nick, sort of. We had a great time, laughing, making jokes, eating and drinking. The wine bottle I had brought was finished pretty soon, of course I didn’t want my sons to drink alcohol, but inviting them to drink a glass with me couldn’t be bad. I was feeling very joyful, maybe it was the wine that did it…

    “Let’s take a swim!”, I heard myself exclaim.
    “Yeah, why not?”, Tim responded.
    “But, we don’t have any swimming suits with us” said John.
    That was true, but what did it matter, besides I didn’t feel like I wanted to wear a swimsuit. I felt like I wanted to do something out of the ordinary. I hadn’t gone skinny dipping, since my husband was killed. After all this day was special, at least to me, and I wanted to amuse myself…
    “What difference does it make” I asked, “there’s only us here, and I’ve seen you naked before! Let’s go skinny dipping!”

    That was also true, but I hadn’t seen my boys naked for years. Even though we were an open family, I was raised to respect the privacy of someone, but what difference would it make now.
    This day however, I’m sure it must have been the wine that got to my head and the warmth, but as I started peeling of my clothes, one by one, I started to feel.. …excited…

    Michael, my husband, was a city boy, raised in Houston, before he had moved out to work in Texas. For me, he was the first man I had ever been with, even after his death. However, Michael wasn’t a beginner at making love, he showed me a lot of things, letting me explore my own as well as his body. Teaching me the differences, showing me the secret of the love-act, things I had only heard about or dreamt in my wildest dreams… He introduced me to a completely new dimension. Of course, coming from the country, I was pretty naive, and, you could say, prude and strictly raised, knowing that sex was taboo, and somewhat a sin. But Michael changed this within me, I learned that all the lectures my mother had had with me about sex, sin and duty, was falling apart. My first orgasm, that was actually the second time we made love, changed all my ideas and theories about sex, it became something pleasurable, a game, in which you couldn’t loose, you would feel good with any outcome. And he taught me that as long as everything felt good, there was no bad in it. Michael also taught me what stimulated men, but he also taught me what could stimulate women… This was one thing I got very aroused from, at first undressing in front of Michael with lit lamps, scared me. I was ashamed of myself. But he showed me that it was something that really turned him on, and that started to turn me on to, knowing that just by displaying my body to him when undressing, could make him go crazy… so crazy that we would keep the bed rocking the whole night, then keeping it warm till noon the next day, when we would get up only to eat and again have even more sex…

    But as I have already told you, that ended some 14 years ago, and since then I have been all alone in bed…Loosing all my trust in ever having any man again, and my rule was to first get a steady relationship, then sex. I had become sure that I would be alone for the rest of my life in bed, but how wrong I was…
    The act of undressing in front of two males, may be they were my own sons, started to turn me on… Soon I was having only my bra and panties on…And slowly, as provocative as only a female can be, I peeled them off, standing all nude on the blanket, my long, brown hair hanging down in a pony tail, covering my left breast. I hadn’t paid any attention to it, until I was this naked, but my two sons had started taking off their clothes, they were staring at me with huge eyes that looked like they would pop out off their skulls any minute. It wasn’t until now, when they slowly took their jeans off that I saw the tent formation in their underwear…They had hard-ons! And I mean reel hardons! My hart skipped at least for beats, and I had a hard time not looking at their crotches…Looking up I saw them eyeing my body, and meeting their eyes, they blushed, doing there best to hide their erected penises. I felt a little embarrassed I hadn’t awaited this reaction…Here I was standing all nude, like I had only in front of one man earlier. Now I was starting to have these strange sensations a woman gets when wanting a man… NO! I couldn’t think this way! These were my sons!

    “I’ll run ahead I said…” slowly, not really wanting to, I turned around and headed for the water…I needed to cool off, to cool off bad! To get rith of my horny feelings, feelings towards my sons!
    I tried no to look, but seeing my boys coming towards me 20 yards away, I watched them closely. I eyed them in maybe the closest way I had ever inspected them.

    Ooh, how tall and beautiful they were, John was only 15, and yet so tall, shoulders broad like his father’s, the muscles he had gotten from working on a ranch part time were playing on his body as he moved, his body, which already showed the masculine power it possessed. Girls would chase him in a year or two, he was really handsome, every wet schoolgirls dream… Puberty had come, and already set the marks on him, he looked gorgeous. It was strange how fast he had grown to be a man, I hadn’t realised he was a man till now, admiring his male flesh, watching his semi-erected penis, which had already received the cute dark-brown bush above it. Then we had little Tim, only 14, looking so innocent and sweet, still a child compared to John, I couldn’t see at this distance, but I couldn’t figure out whether he had any blonde hairs covering his… his…manhood… but… they were no children any longer… they were men, at least if you judged by their young and beautiful erected… ooh what was I thinking of…I hadn’t seen a man naked for 14 years, and for 14 years I had made myself happy in bed, with my fingers, imagining it was Michael, my husband making love to me, however lately I no longer enjoyed it as much, imagination didn’t have any effect on me any longer. But now I felt really horny, for the first time in years, it must have been the wine that was playing a game on me…
    I held my breath and took a couple of strokes under the water, feeling the coolness around me, seeking deeper water. By the time I surfaced, John and Tim were in the lake, swimming towards me.
    “Come on you two! or maybe you’re chickening out?” I tried to ease up the tension the odd situation had created, and I knew Tim couldn’t resist a challenge, always wanting to win every possible contest. So he lunged himself towards me, taking a pair of quick strokes, then as he approached, he stopped a few feet away from me. Then SPLASH, a rain of water drenched my face as Tim hit the water with his palm…
    “What are you doing?” I yelled at the sudden attack, laughing…
    “Let’s se who’s chickening out?” He yelled, giving me several more splashes. Then there was war, me and Tim splashing water on each other and suddenly John was in the battle too, only he was on my side… Timmie fought bravely, but was doomed to loose, not liking it, he took a couple of strong strokes, and off he went…
    “I’m going to take a swim…I’m heading for those rocks, to get a sun-tan” he said, lunging himself towards a couple of rocks some 100 yards away, along the shore, probably setting up a new challenge.
    “Be careful.”, I said, like any mother would…even though I new my sons were good swimmers.
    “Sooo, we won!”, said John happily.
    “Sure did”, I took a step closer to him, feeling the soft sand tickling my toes, the waterline at my shoulders…
    Then, SPLASH!
    “Oh, you little…”, I never had the chance to speak out, another splash, now it was John who were giving me a hard time.
    I tried getting away, but he kept scooping water on me, so I I went for the kill…but I ended up bumping against him, my big, soft breasts pressed against his naked chest, my long legs against his muscular, but then, there was his semi-erected penis, between my legs, barely parting my cleavage, slightly pushing at the entrance…twitching, tickling my clitoris, following the rhythm of the undulating water movements… I was melting from the treatment…and he was growing…his penis reaching full stiffness, full erection, really deserving to be called a manhood…
    We stayed like that for what seemed like an eternity, which couldn’t have been more than a few seconds. His eyes meeting mine, hot glances exchanged, talking through them with each other, expressing what we both so sinfully wanted. Then nature took over our oversexed bodies which ached so bad for relief. John started to hump me, even though he hadn’t entered me, he was running his penis in the crack of my womanhood, his eyes, glassy like mine with the hot lust, passion-burning, no more logic, no more sense, no more moral. Pure animal lust, owned our bodies… I WANTED him, I wanted him NOW. Feeling his penis play in my crack, was exciting me a lot, I was going to cum… I realised I wanted him inside! I wanted him where I couldn’t have him, where no mother was allowed to have her son after once giving birth to her child…I wanted him in my pussy, deep, deep where his father once planted him. I wanted to have sex with him, I was hot…
    I moaned, looked at his closed eyes, the eyelids fluttering as he was experiencing great pleasures from feeling his stiff penis running between my slippery vaginal lips, his hands were at my waist, keeping me close to him, his lower body working in a fast rhythm to satisfy his eager need, the need to mate, he was beyond rational thinking, his entire body shaking without control, seeking that ultimate lust.
    He’s my son! echoed in my head, I can’t do what I’m about to do! It would be a great sin, it would be incest! I thought, but feeling his penis bumping against my hole, almost entering, stimulating my erected and hypersensitive clitoris, made up my mind… I wanted him as much as he wanted me…
    I grabbed his penis with my hand, the other one went around his buttocks. When he felt that he couldn’t hump anymore he opened his eyes dreamily…
    “Ohh…please… don’t make me stop mom, it feels so good…I’ve never felt this good before…just let…”
    “Shhhh…”, I hushed him motherly, “I know my love, I want to help you…I only want to make it even better…for us…”
    Slowly, like in a trance I directed my sons virginal penis against my love cave, letting it part my fluttering butterfly- like lips. I was trying hard to find a good reason to tell him I wanted to stop, one final effort to stop this depraved incestuous act, as a mother and grown-up, it is my duty to see what’s right or wrong, but I was blinded. I could not see nor hear anything but only feel his pulsing penis in my hand, guiding it towards my welcoming hole…
    When finally it was positioned, I slowly started pressing his penis against my overheated womanhood. I could feel the entrance muscle, starting to soften as I applied pressure, dilating as his penis pushed forward. There was a sudden ‘Pop’ and his mushroom tip sank inside me, I gave out a loud moan of pleasure, simultaneously I heard John gasp…
    For more than 14 years, no one had been there, and for the first time I was doing it with someone else than my husband. For the first time I was letting my son enter me, letting my son fulfill our pleasure strive of lust, to tame my pussy in heat, letting happen the most perverted thing a mother could do with her son, to have intercourse…For the first time my beautiful son made love to a woman, and it would be me who was going to be his first…I was enjoying it, I tried to convince myself that it made no difference whether he was my son or not, and after all, he would still fuck some woman someday, so why not making it with someone who loves you most in this world, someone who won’t cheat on you, someone with patience and the will of teaching the act of lovemaking…I’ve allways tried to give my sons what’s best for them, now I would only give him the most beautiful pleasures a boy can receive…that couldn’t be wrong as both enjoyed it, yes I would receive pleasures myself that I had for missed for so long, but we would have a great time together…Part of my brain desperatly tried to convince the other, why I should let this happen…but it was finally the feelings from ‘down there’ that made up my mind…
    It was bigger than I had expected, I think it was even bigger than Michael’s had been. It felt wonderful having his mushroom tip just inside my entry muscle, enlarging my soaking wet canal, twitching. I was still holding his penis, when he couldn’t hold it back any more. He pushed his big rod to the bottom in one plunge, slicing through my tight, oversoaked vagina like it was melting butter. I joined him in with a loud moan from the sudden thrust, then I felt it coming, beginning in my toes, legs starting to go limp, my vagina starting to contract, I was climaxing…The scene of making love to my own son in the a lake, seeking sexual fullfillment like never before, was highly erotic…It was the peak…
    “mmmpph…mphhh….I’m..coming…ahhhh…do it…do it to me… my son… do it….fill me up…”, I couldn’t talk, only give out guttural noises. In the frenzy I grabbed my son around his buttocks and started pushing his body tight against me. He got the idea and started humping me. He didn’t last long, my orgasm-cramping vagina massaged his young, inexperienced and virginal, member merciless. He was so excited he gave me short humps and stabs with his mighty penis for only 5 or 6 times, but who cared how long he lasted, I was already coming hard. In the dizziness I was in I heard my son moan, pressing himself tight against my body, my breasts flattening against his boy-hairy chest, nipples erect, his penis filling me up to the brim.
    “Ohhhh…moooom…it’s going to happen…ohhh…”, then, as I was climaxing I felt a sudden twitch in his member, then another and another. I could feel the so familiar and for such a long time missed hot clinging juice filling my pussy and I realised that my loving son was shooting me full of his sperm, his incestuous sperm…our bodies shuddering with the intensity of our orgasmic pleasures, our genitals matching each other. Every time John’s cunt-embedded penis spew out a new gooey load of his hot incestuous seed deep inside my belly, my pussy would clamp tightly around his flesh, milking merciless for it’s precious honey. In the frenzy, I found myself squeezing his buttocks hard, then moving my hand to his small sac, starting to squeeze it gently, feeling the two nuts inside, small and tiny, but yet so manly, contracting as they were pumping out potent seed. By squeezing his sac in time with his contractions like Michael had taught me to, my pussy milking his penis in time with every outburst of his, I was helping his throbbing penis on its way to relief by squeezing out the virginal spunk his fresh testicles had produced for this heavenly act, the act of sex. It felt like my vagina had its own life, like its only goal was to dry-suck my beautiful son’s and lover’s lovemaking penis…
    *
    We stayed embraced for what seemed like an eternity, the water gently licking our overheated bodies, the small waves making my big, womanly, soft, breasts, bouncing against my son’s chest, nipples still erect, the excitement still showing, like a reminder of what we had done. John’s lovemaking penis was still buried inside my now sperma- soaked pussy, however, it’s present size and glory had diminished, but not the knowledge of the sinful, and yet so wonderful act we had done. It was now that it really started flushing my body, after the pleasure had subsided so much that I started to think more rational. I knew what incest was, I had read about it, and even seen some debates on our new purchased T.V. I knew it was an act of depravity, the ultimate thing a mother could do to her son. It was bad, forbidden by church and law. How could I let it happen? Giving in for my personal needs, sexual needs, I had for so long kept secret and hidden to myself? How could I let my own son loose on my body, the way I wanted and needed a man? Yes, maybe he had wanted it too, but after all, he was so young and innocent he didn’t know what was wrong or right, he just followed his instincts, his sexual instincts…Oh…how wrong I had acted…
    “Ohh…what have we done…” I whispered in his ear, my brain getting aware of the fact I still had my hand firmly around his sac, still holding it gently. Slowly, almost reluctantly, I let go, feeling the shame flush…John was still holding me close to him, his hands around my buttocks in a steady grip, however he was more weak than I, and he didn’t resist when I slowly parted from him. It wasn’t until his penis slid out of my cum-filled vagina, that he awoke from his dreamy state… he blushed, looking me in my eyes…
    “I’m so sorry…I…It’s my fault…I…I don’t know what got into me…”, I heard myself stammering, tears filling my eyes…
    “Ohh…how could I let it happen…”…by now I was crying openly, ashamed of the dirty act I had just done…one of the most deprived things a woman could do…how could I forgive myself…how?
    I felt two strong hands embracing me, John’s body pressed tight to me… “It’s all right mom, it really is…don’t cry…it felt wonderful…in fact…I’ve never, ever, felt this good in my entire life!”
    * * * * * * * *
    Chapter III
    I was in uproar for the rest of the day. Tim appeared pretty soon after our love-session, and we had to drop the subject. However, my mind was split, I was very distracted and my head was in turmoil. During the ride home, I could feel my still sex-aching vagina get stimulated from the movements in the saddle…but most of all, I could feel John’s virginal sperm, which he had deposited inside of me only minutes earlier, squishing and squelching out of my tunnel of love only to soak my panties, making them stick and clib between my thighs. Thus reminding me of our lovemaking…
    At home, I tried to do my chores, fixing some dinner, washing, but my mind kept wandering away, reminding me of the sinful but yet so pleasurable act earlier. I needed to be alone for awhile, to think my situation over. I couldn’t even look my own son in his eyes any longer, avoiding eye-contact, feeling shame and guilt flushing my body every time my eyes met his, every time I had to talk to him.
    I wanted to talk with John about what had happened, but I couldn’t. I had wanted to clear some things out, maybe to tell him I was sorry, that we should forget all about it, on the other hand I wasn’t able to conduct such a discussion in the state of decomposure I was in…I was really happy when Tim was around, it felt much more easier…
    **
    That night John came to me. I somehow knew it would happen again, and yes, I was hoping for him to come. I knew what the sex-urge was, how hard it was resisting it, how easy it was to give in. If I needed it so bad, then how much more did my son need it? I knew from experience what the sex-drive meant for a youngster…I knew that by letting him take a bite from the forbidden apple, he would want it all, and he would come after more. I knew I wasn’t strong enough to stop him, I wanted it as bad as him, missing it for so long… That night when my son came into my room, I knew our lives would change. Nothing would be the same…ever.
    I was lying awake, thinking of the day, remembering the wonderful few moments I had had on my birthday, the moments of pure love my son had given to me, the loving moments, so dangerous and immoral, but so pleasurable and heavenly. However they were blurry. Blurry with the feeling of guilt and sin. Then I couldn’t remember everything straight. Maybe it was the wine or maybe it was the pure excitement…
    I was fingering myself for the second time since I had gone to bed when I heard my bedroom door open.
    “Mom, are you awake”, hearing John’s whispering voice really startled me, I was hoping with all my hart that he would come to me, knowing how sinful it would be…I had awaited him, like a woman awaits her secret lover at night…
    “Yes, John, I’m awake…”.
    I could see the shadow of his body in the pale moonshine shooting through our window. He sat down on my bed, facing me.
    “Mom, are you still mad at me?”
    “Oh..no John, how could I be mad at you? Why do you think that?”
    “Well…after you know…what happened at the lake, you haven’t talked to me…or… anything…you don’t even look at me…”
    “Come here John.”, I sat up in bed, and hugged him motherly, as I had done for so many times, only this time I felt other strange feelings overwhelm my body than just motherly love. Oh how I wanted my son, the man that I had given birth to, the man I had nursed, the man I had washed and taken care of. The same man was now driving me crazy with animal lust, feelings I couldn’t show to my son. I wanted him, but at the same time I knew how wrong it would be…
    I hugged him closely to me, rocking our bodies, feeling the warmth from his chest spread to my breasts through my thin night-gown and my son’s payama, my nipples getting erect.
    “No, my son, it’s not that I’m mad at you, it’s just that…what happened at the lake today shouldn’t have happened. It was bad of me to let things get out of hand. Maybe it was the wine, I don’t know really…You’re big enough to know about what happened today, to understand that a mother isn’t supposed to do such a thing to her child…it’s bad. They call it incest, something forbidden by law.”
    “But mom, you didn’t do anything to me, it was something that just happened…I wanted it to happen to, it’s really my fault, and I’m sorry you’re mad at me…”
    “No John, at that moment I wanted it to happen, but it’s a bad thing to want that. But you see…it’s been..an awful long time since I’ve been with…someone…a woman needs a man, exactly like a man needs a woman…I guess I got too crazy to think… I’m not trying to excuse myself…I know I can’t…but I just want to…to explain…”…my concience was loosing the grip, without thinking, my hands were caressing John’s back, occasioanlly gripping his buttocks, my body pressed tightly to his…”Oh John, forgive me, please do…I wanted you so…I wanted to feel a man, even though you’re my son.” I was pressing myself even tighter, my body squirming, my mouth kissing his eyes, his beuatiful and innocent eyes…”I’m sorry of what happened, but I needed you so bad, I understand if you…I..if you wont forgive me…I needed you!”. Feeling his body so close to mine, his warmth, his breath and most of all, his building erection, made me loose my mind. I was so horny I couldn’t think straight. I was like a youngster once having had sex. I could go on forever… “I’m sorry John, I’m so sorry…we shouldn’t…be…doing…” I found my hand patting his erection gently thru the pajama pants, feeling it grow to the wonderful size I had once felt inside of me. My mouth kept talking what my brain told it, however, it didn’t mean anything, for me in that excitement, it was only empty words, meaning absolutly nothing, it was pure nonsense…
    Suddenly I felt his young, strong but manly hands, covering my big, soft breasts, kneading them thru the thin silky fabric, like he was kneading dough. His mouth meeting mine, lips cealing around eachother, my tongue probing the entrance to his mouth, finally finding its way, meeting his tongue, playing in his mouth in a hot and passionate but so forbidden kiss. Not the motherly kiss on the cheek, but the kiss of two lovers, hot, excited and lustfilled, ready to make up…
    One moment we were fondling eachothers bodies. My hand reaching down to his crotch, squeezing his stiff penis thru the payama pants, simultaneously, John’s hands sqeezing my breasts, his hands working freneticly, fascinated by the size and softness, like all boys were fascinated by female, mature, breasts.
    The next, I was on my back, his body covering mine. The moon painting out the contours of his face, eyes burning with heat, moans, panthing and hot touches exchanging. He started humping me, but we still had our clothes on. Our mouths met, his hands still fondling with my breasts…then I felt his member jerk fastly, his body getting stiff, climaxing. The pajama and my nightgown getting wet, his sperm soaking the material, letting my slit feel the dampness of his cum. He hadn’t even entered me, not even touched my skin, his penis was still in his pajama pants. It was so hot, so erotic. So fast, but it didn’t end with this…oh no…this was only the beginning…
    I was caressing his hair, kissing his face tenderly, keeping him close to me, feeling the hot wetness spreading between our genitals as he was climaxing…loving him.
    After a minute or so, he regained his senses, only to find that my hand had reached into his sperma-soaked payama pants and was stroking his limp, cum-dripping rod. It felt so strange feeling his sperm covering my fingers as I formed a fist, playing it along his limp memeber, trying to awake his manhood. I was masturbating my very own son, trying to make him hard for another act of love, preparing him for me, getting his penis stiff so he could make love to his very own mother, like he had once done before. I had heard from Michael that boys were oftenly very fast when reaching orgasm the first times…but what they lacked in experience, they made up when it came to the number of times…I still hadn’t cum, and I needed it bad…Like Michael had once tutored me, John was ready to go for a second round pretty fast. Again John started to hump, this time it was my closed, semen smeared fist, but I had other plans than masturbating my son, it would be different from the first time…
    “Wait John, let’s do it the right way…take you’re clothes off…”
    In a second we were naked, me on the back in the bed. This was the moment of truth, now was the time. I had longed, but mostly feared that I wouldn’t be able to resist this situation. I wanted to feel his naked skin close to mine, I didn’t want any silly material being in our way. I wanted him as close to me as possible, skin to skin, geniatals to genitals. I wanted his penis inside of me. I knew that what had happened at the lake earlier this day, could maybe be ‘accepted’ as an ‘accident’, you might forget and forgive. But after this night, the relationship between me and my son would never be the same innocent one, like before. Letting it happen the way I wanted it, our lives would change, our relationship would turn into something very serious and dangerous. People would hate me, lynch me, others would kill me if they found out. We wouldn’t be just mother and son, from now on there would be something so much more, we would be lovers. Incestual lovers.
    I parted my naked legs, exposing my flesh. Opening up like a flower to my son. Again John’s body covered me, his naked skin touching mine, his chest mashing my breasts. There were no words exchanged, only moans as I grabbed his cum-dripping penis by the root, showing it’s way. His penis didn’t have a hard time finding home, the place where he had allready been today. Nature took over, and I let go of his rod, as his hard manhood entered my slippery and awaiting cave of lust. It was a fantastic feeling when his penis slid to the bottom of my pussy. I grabbed him around his buttocks, massaging the boyish but so manly and firm muscles. Our bodies were squirming with excitement, obscene lovemaking noises coming from our soaking, overheated genitals as my son started a steady but firm humping of my pussy.
    My juices were flowing, freely, making his digging penis enter me so easely, tickling my overexcited clitoris, building up the huge orgasm I was seeking, The orgasm I was waiting for, the climax I had fantasized about all evening. The entire act was so beautiful, so passionate and romantic, so hot, that it can’t be explained in words. Every time his penis left my lustcraving pussy, it felt like I wanted to scream to my son, to put it inside me. And every time he pushed his penis inside me, wonderful sensations I had missed for so long exploded inside my hot body.
    The rhythm increased, his penis stabbing my fleshy, gaping hole mercyless. I was soaking wet down there, juices pouring out of me, we were like two animals in heat making up.
    Then, one deep plunge, and he remained as deep as he could inside of me, touching the entrance to my womb with his mushroom tip. Then I felt his hot member twitch and a welcoming warmth spread inside my belly. He was in heaven, humping me freneticaly. Every time a new jerk came in his young member, he pushed his penis to the hilt, almost trying to penetrate my cervix. And every time he did so, another warm, creamy load of his fresh semen entered my womb. Moans of pleasure, bodies squirming, body fluids exchanging, it was so hot and passionate, that only true lovers can understand the intensity, the tenderness and beautiful love with which he was planting his young and so fresh sperm, deep, deep inside my most secret and hidden place.
    I knew this was the moment for me, soon everything would be over, and I really needed the climax I had been waiting for so long. I inserted a hand between our coupling bodies, and started to massage my clitoris, feeling his penis still twitching and jerking as it was spilling more of its precious creame inside.
    “Ohhh… John….don’t stop, please, go on…I need to cum…please go on…”
    I don’t know from where he got his strenght, or how he could hear my whispering voice in the aftermath of his orgasm, but slowly he started to hump my body again…and with the help of his semi-erect penis and my oily fingers of his sticky seed, I was able to climax, finally feeling that tickling feeling in my toes, spreading upwards my legs, down to the centra of love, my penis-filled vagina.
    “Ohhh…John…I’m going to cum…anhhh…don’t stop…annnhh…”
    Uncontrolably, my cum-filled hole started twitching and squeezing my son’s young penis, finally I had found the end of my strive. I was sqeezing my lovers buttocks hard, pressing him close to me, trying to insert his softening penis even deeper inside…kissing his mouth, washing his face with my lips…I was in heaven… content…satisfied…relieved…
    *
    “Keep it inside of me…don’t take it out…”, I wanted to feel his flesh in mine
    We had rolled so we were on our sides, facing eachother, embracing, naked, skin touching skin, kissing, his hands fondling with my breasts, his limp penis still inside my cum-filled cave.
    We were both dozing, feeling the aftermath take our bodies to a dizzy, state of relief…I was again starting to get these thoughts back, about the incestual copulation. Only this time I more or less accepted it, after all, both of us wanted it bad. Time would tell how things would go, time would tell…
    “Ohhh…thanks mom… It was wonderful…I really mean that”
    I hugged him even closer to me, mashing my big, soft breasts to his chest, our crotches pressing even tighter…kissing his eyes so lovingly, that it wasn’t hard to understand it wasn’t just a kiss, a motherly kiss, but a so much more demanding kiss, a lover’s kiss…
    “You were wonderful…I should be thanking you…”, I said to him.
    “Really?”
    “Yes, my love”
    “Mom, could we do this again, I mean, tomorrow…or some other time?”
    “You can’t have enough of it, can you?”, I giggled… “We’ll see about that…tomorrow…you should go back to your room now, what if Tim doesn’t find you there tomorrow morning?”
    “Can’t I stay with you just for a little…please?”
    “Allright…but you have to be in your room tomorrow morning, before Tim wakes up…”
    Soon our whispers died, there was only fondling, kissing and touching…then John fell asleep…
    **
    That night, I was up thinking a lot, I guess I needed that. I was thinking of how everything had developed, from just a ‘skinny-dipping’ to a love session in my very own bed. Not only my bed, but the bed in which I and Michael had made love for thousands of times. The same bed in which my husband and I had given the first sparks of life to John and Tim, the same place I had given birth to my sons. It was here, that I had now made love to my oldest son, it should have been Michael, and not John I was making love to…but maybe this was what life was supposed to be…my destiny. Perhaps it was my destiny to enjoy sex with my own flesh. John was my own blood, my own meat, and now not only my own son, but my own lover. John had been inside me, where only his father had been. The place where his semen had created John, the place where John came from. The same place was now being used by John, he was giving me the same wonderful treatment his father was giving me when he was alive, he was filling me up with his loving sperm, like his father had once done…
    It didn’t come to my mind until now, that I could get pregnant with my son. After all, I was only 36, and John was a virile man, potent of having me pregnant. I really couldn’t risk that. I would have to go to the doctor and get a receipt of pills…I knew that from now on John would want it all, he would want me often, and I wouldn’t be strong enough to stop him, I would comply, my flesh needed him so bad…
    I could feel him snuggle up at my breasts in his sleep, the same breasts I had once offered him to nurse from when he was a baby, his penis finally slid out of my protective sheet, landing on my bare thigh. It was all wet from our mingled love-juices, some drooling out of my suddenly unplugged vagina, running in the crack of my womanhood. Slick, clinging cum, my son’s sperm, the result of our lovemaking, formed a pool beside his resting penis…
    Finally I fell asleep, strange dreams flying thru my head, dreams of John…my lover…
    * * * * * * * *
    Chapter IV
    To wake up from an erotic dream is a very beuatiful and sexy experience, it makes you feel like having butterflies in your belly all day long. But to wake up, only to find they are true, is somehting even more erotic. That was the way I woke up.
    John was at it again. His morning erection playing on my naked thigh as he was dryhumping my slender leg, playing with my soft breasts. Only this time, he wasn’t only fondling with them, he was sucking my nipples like he had done once before, when he was a baby-boy and I used to nurse him.
    I put my arm around him, caressing his dark-brown hair. He looked up at me with his beautiful and innocent eyes and almost smiled at me with them, then he concentrated on sucking my breasts again. It felt so good, it reminded me of how much I enjoyed this when he was a child, when I could produce milk for him. He was sucking harder and harder, like he expected something from them, something I couldn’t give him any longer…
    After a minute or so of this treatment, I noticed his erecting member had started to pump out some pre-cum on my thigh, smearing it out, tickling my nakedness… I knew he was not far from excitement, but I wanted to do something special this morning than just let him make love to me in his ‘unexperienced fashion’. This morning I would teach him something new, that could be enjoyed very much…Something Michael had taught me and done with me…
    Slowly, not disturbing his session, I rolled on top of him, straddling his belly, my big breasts hanging down in his face. He tried to enter me, but I was way to up on his belly for him to reach the place he was looking for.
    “Good morning my love, would you like me to show you something?”
    He let go of my saliva dripping nipple. My breasts bouncing against his innocent face, his head in my cleavage.
    “Can’t we just…just do it? I really need it…I need it bad!”
    “I know you do my love, but I want to make it even better for you…I want to show you something that feels very good to you, I promise you’ll enjoy it at least as much as making love…and honey, it’s called making love…”
    I spoke to him in a soft seducing voice, letting my big soft breasts play on his face, my body riding his belly, my wet womanhood leaking love-juices on his skin, smearing him with it, like I was giving him massage. I knew I was still a sexy woman who could turn on most guys, so I pouted with my lips, and whispered “I just want to please you the best way I can…”
    I didn’t wait for an answer…gently, not disturbing the beautiful moment, I slid down his belly, til I reached his magic pole, letting his penis provocativly run in the crack of my womanhood. He started stabbing me with his love-tool, jerking his hips upwards to meet my vagina, but I was prepared for this. I continued down his legs…moving as easy and gingerly as mist, facing him, looking him in his eyes, leaning forward, thus letting my big breasts hang loosly, dingling and swaying in rhythm with my movements.
    “Part your legs honey…”
    Slowly, like in a trance he did so. I let his penis play in the crack of my breasts, giving them a squeeze from each side. Mashing his rod between my softness, watching some of his crystal-clear pre-cum dribble out of his hot-looking penis glistening, his sexy purple-coloured mushroom-head, between my pale flesh. It was fascinating, so beautiful, so simple, naked skin to skin. Again he started stabbing me with his manhood, sliding his penis up in the soft, fleshy cleavage. Again I was prepared for it and continued my strive downwards.
    I lay down on my belly, straddling his leg, letting my wet softness play on his naked shin as I rode his muscular but still boyish and almost hairless leg, my clitoris springing to full attention, my breasts on each side of his thigh.
    I looked him in his beautiful eyes, smiling to him, smiling that seductive smile I knew could drive Michael crazy with lust. I didn’t feel obliged to this, I had never been with Michael either. It was something I liked to do, I knew how good it felt, and I wanted to give all possible love and pleasure to my son, thanking him for the wonderful awakening he had given me. I knew that the love between us, the way it had been just a day earlier, would never come back. Our love was not only the natural love between mother and son, but the sofisticated love and affection as for two lovers, the game of giving and taking. The game of giving an receiving pleasure in the most exciting way. I knew it was wrong to do this kind of things, but I somehow accepted it, understanding that I liked it, my son liked it, and as long as no one found out, we could both enjoy this great time for as long as John wanted. Of course, there would come a time when John would have to go his own way, to find his life companion, his own girl to love and care for. I would urge him to do so, he couldn’t get stuck with me for the rest of my life. Maybe it was good for him to have an older, more knowing woman guide him in the intricate world of sexuality, to show him everything and to teach him the beauties and the most pleasurable ways. Maybe this could help him in the future. And after all, would it that bad besides the mere act of incest if it was with the person who loved him the most, a person who he could rely fully on, a woman who would do anything for him, any request, his very own mother? Someday he would be someone else’s lover, but until then I was his and he was mine, that was what mattered at that point. What we were doing, wasn’t hurting anyone. He liked it and I liked it.
    Maybe today, I would have proceeded differently, I don’t know, but I probably wouldn’t, after all, knowing of how great our relationship has been…how great it still is…
    So I proceded with my illegal but so pleasurable seduction of my willing son.
    I lowered my head down, opened my mouth and let my son’s wet penis slide inside my hot warmth.
    “Ohhh…MOM!”
    I watched my son deeply in his eyes, that were as big as onions from the sudden surprise, his body jerking as I had entered his love-shaft inside my craving mouth, his jaw hanging loose, mouth open.
    I could smell the muscy perfume from his love-tool, my nostrils fluttering with delight and anticipation from the so familiar and longtime missed smell. I could taste his manly secretions from his rod, still just keeping him inside my mouth, letting my saliva soak his shaft, washing his member and letting it mingle with his lovely penis extracts.
    Gently I started twirling my tongue over and around his mushroom tip, feeling the sharp edge, playing with my tongue over his pee- hole, wandering down along his penis, I explored each vein of his lovely member.
    John had a hard time holding still, his eyes had closed, his head was leaned backwards, his hips trying to hump my face. I knew this was the time, his moans got louder, his body squirming faster and more violently…I sucked, I sucked for dear life, like it was the only thing that would keep me alive. I was nursing my own son’s penis like he had once nursed my breasts, awaiting the moment of truth, his milkish semen, like he had once sucked my breasts dry for motherly milk. His hands were suddenly around my head, pulling my head down on his rod. I knew what he wanted. I started moving my head up and down, like I would be fucking him. Fuck, what an obscene word, but it was the most appropriate word for this act.
    It didn’t take my son more than a few seconds before I could feel the so familiar sweel of his tip, his pre-cum dripping out of his member. A sudden, “Ohhhhh….ohhhhh….”, then I felt a hard twitch, a jerk, and I could sense the hot sticky seed pump inside my eagerly sucking mouth. I wanted his first blow-job, to be the best ever for him, something to look back to. Maybe his girlfriend wouldn’t like to do this to him when he got one, so he would have something very memorable… I grabbed his small sac with my hand, and with every jerk, I squeezed gently his testicles, feeling them work freely as they were pumping out potent spunk in my mouth. And with every jerk of his penis, I sucked as hard as I could, forcing his ejaculating penis pump out all the bitter and salty taste of my lover’s cream, emptying his testicles, the fresh load of his wonderful milk filling my belly.
    At first, oral-sex to me was pretty discusting, however Michael had shown me that it could be one of the most pleasurable things for both women and men. After doing it a couple of times with him, I learned to keep his semen in my mouth, after that I stopped spitting it out. From not really liking the strange spicy love-cream, I learned to love the taste of it, I learned to enjoy swallowing it, feeling the gooey hotness dribble down my throat, tasting every drop of it. I became an addict to it.
    John was shaking with excitement as he was climaxing, every muscle apperead on his young body, showing he was a young man, and not a boy any longer. His manhood was spewing out his manly juices, filling my mouth as he was jerking uncontrolably. I tasted his sperm, enjoying the spicy and bitter taste of caviar, his hot cream running down my throat as I swallowed. I enjoyed feeling his gooey load ejaculate in my mouth. It was so hot to know I was drinking his cum, the essence of masculinity, the essence of life, the essence of my own son.
    *
    His cum had stopped oozing out, his penis was semi-erect, still in my mouth. His body had relaxed, the squirming had stopped. I was still holding his small sac in my hand massaging it carefully, the other hand around the base of his penis, in a firm grip, keeping it hard by not letting the blood leave his love-stick. My tongue was playing on the tip of his rod, washing it with my saliva, cleaning it up.
    He opened his eyes, our glances met. I sucked all the excessive liquids that covered his hardening penis, and swallowed, once more tasting his muscy aroma. Then I let it slide out of my mouth, slowly I crawled up to his side, my hand working on his growing penis, masturbating my son.
    “Did you like that John?”, I asked him, with a whispering voice.
    “Ohh, yeah mom…I..I never knew you could…could do it that way…”, he was looking at me like he still didn’t believed what I had done…
    “Ohh yes John, there’s a lot of ways one can receive plesures from, this is only one…it’s called oral sex…”
    I looked him deep into his brown eyes, he was so beautiful, I never thought I would wake up beside a man again. I never thought I would receive and give pleasures to someone in the night as well as in the morning. I never thought that John would ever agree on it, it was out of the question. Now when we both had accepted it, I knew this would come to last. He was so beautiful and virile, a young stud. I almost laughed at the thought of comparing him with a young wild horse…
    I bent down, my breasts falling down on his chest, and I kissed him. Feeling his mouth pressed tight to mine, I let my lips open, then I started to play on his lips with my tongue, forcing it into his opening mouth.
    Suddenly I felt his hard penis play on my thigh, he was ready to go for another shot. But I wanted something else…
    “John”, I whispered, “would you like to do a favour to me?”.
    “uhh..yeah..mom.”
    I rolled off him, lying on my back, I took his hand, parted my slender legs and guided his hand down to my wet hole. I started massaging myself with his hand, and soon he caught it. He started playing with his fingers on my mound…making me part my legs even more.
    “Ohhh…John…it feels so good…play with your fingers… uuhhhmmm…”, I was so hot, my liquids pouring out of me as he was playing, still very uncertain of himself, with my love cave.
    Slowly, not wanting to disturb him, I crawled up in bed, my head resting on the pillows…his head was at my belly. I put my hands on his head, gently pushing him downwards…
    “Ohhh…”, I heard him whisper. He was down between my opened legs. Looking directly into my pussy, the place he had once come from. It felt so strange to have a man between my legs again, to have my own son look into my most secret place, but I didn’t have any second thoughts. His hand was making miracles down there…
    I accomodated myself with the pillow under my head so I could see the entire act. Gently I started caressing his dark-brown hair, the same colour as my pubic hair, watching his surprised gaze on my pussy. In the amazement he had forgotten everything, so carefully, not disturbing his view, I grabbed his hand and started to move it on my flesh in circles…
    Slowly, I parted my legs as much as I could, bending the knees and bringing the legs up towards my belly, finding, that it was the same position I had once had when I had given birth to John, only now he was a big boy, with manly desires, a stallion between his mother’s legs.
    He gave out yet another “ohhh”, when seeing my pussy open up in front of his face, my inner lips protruding, my cave appearing to be seen by his eyes for the very first time.
    “mmmm….John…move your hand like that…it feels so good…”
    He somehow got it, and started moving his hand with fascination, feeling my soft womanly flesh, slick with juices, play under his fingers.
    Not disturbing his fingering, I parted my lips with my fingers, making my hard and bloodfilled clitoris appear.
    He was only inches away from my steaming pussy. He was looking at it like in a trance, watching the entrance to my vagina expand, thus making the hole appear.
    “Would you like to put your finger inside of me John?”
    “Can I…I mean…”
    “Sure honey…I would love that, just be careful…so you don’t scratch me…”
    I felt his unexperienced index finger probe at the entrance, then it found it’s way in, sinking into my slippery slit like it was melting butter.
    “mmmmhhh….that feels really good…”, I moaned, feeling his finger slide in as far as it could go…
    “ohhh…it’s so wet mom…”
    “Yes John, it is…it becomes that way when a woman gets excited…it’s designed that way to make the pecker enter more easier into the pussy…you do know what those things are…” I wanted to ease up the tension by talking a little to him…
    “I…I know what pecker is…but not the other…the other word”
    “Well, it’s where you have your finger right now…some call it vagina, others call it cunt…but I prefer pussy…”, I moaned when I felt his finger bend inside my vagina. “mmmm…move it in and out of me and wriggle it just like that honey…like you would with your pecker…it makes me feel good that way…the same way it makes you feel good.”
    He did as I asked him, watching in fascination as my pussy would respond to his finger. Each time he pushed it in me, my entrance would sink inwards almost collapsing, and each time he withdrew his juice covered finger, my pussy would follow his finger outwards, like it didn’t want to let go of it…
    I started to massage my clitoris with my fingers while my son was in my pussy with his. He was right, I was so wet between my legs, the sex-act so far had made me all excited, making my juices flow frow my cave, some dribbling out, smearing my slender thighs.
    “mmmmmm…uhmmmm, yes….it feels so good John…rub this little bud here with your thumb while you play with your finger….ahhhh….that’s the way….mmmmmm….”
    John was a quick learner, fascinated by what he saw, looking in trance at the strange process that happened only inches away from his beautiful face.
    He was doing what I loved the most when Michael was fingering my pussy, I had learned that I enjoyed feeling a finger or a penis inside my pussy while he was tickling my clitoris with his other finger or thumb. Now John was giving me the same treatment…and I wasn’t far from orgasm…
    “mmmm…that’s right…put in a…ahhh…one more…. finger…”, he did what I asked, and soon I felt another finger slide into the depths of my pussy, accompanying the other as he expanded my hole further…
    “ahhhh…faster….faster John…”
    Then it came, so fast and mercyless, like a tornado, taking my body up to heights of plesure and relief. My pussy clamping around his fingers, jerking and twitching as I came in a ravaging orgasm.
    *
    I was caressing his hair, his fingers had ceased playing in my sensitive hole, my pussy still giving an occasional twitch in the aftermath of the orgasm.
    “What happened mom, did I hurt you or anything?”
    “No John, it felt marvelous…”
    “Can I play with…it…some more?”
    I smiled at him softly, played my hand on his hair, enjoying the sense of the aftermath…
    “Yes John…you can play with my…pussy…”, it felt strange to say that word to my son, even though he was looking straight into my juice dripping hole. “…you can play with my pussy every time you’d like to…”
    “Really mom?”
    He inserted one of his fingers into my sticky hole, sawing it in and out of me, like moments earlier.
    “Anytime you’d like, it will be ready waiting for you..”, I moaned feeling his little finger wriggling inside my sensitive flesh, “play your thumb on the little bud…that’s what drives a girl crazy…”
    “You mean this..?” he asked, looking up at me.
    “Yes lover, it’s called clitoris…that’s were the woman gets very excited when touching her…”
    I looked down at my son, he looked so concentrated, so occupied and devoted to what he was doing, transfixed by the act…
    “It’s so beautiful…” I heard him whisper.
    “Would you like to do something even more beautiful, something that would give me even more pleasures honey?”
    “Uhuh…”
    Gently I pushed his head towards the entrance to my pussy. I felt a little hesitation at first, but then he gave in. This was what I had waited for…
    “Please John, lick me down there…”
    I saw him look up at me, hesitantly, like not believing what I was asking him to do, then his tentative tounge touched my fluttering lips.
    “…mmmm…yes John…that’s right…play with your tongue on that little bud…”, I showed him that I meant my clitoris, “…ahhhh…yes….”.
    He was a quick learner, and I didn’t have to instruct him what I wanted him to do. It came so natural for him. I felt tears coming in my eyes from the excitement and love for my child. The child that now so affectionatly was giving me such a pleasure, like only one man before had ever done.
    I watched in fascination as he was flickering his tongue on my clitors, rewarding me with loving feelings, playing in the crack of my pussy, and then occasionally he let it dart in and out of my steaming cave, my juices pouring out of me…
    “…uuunnhhhh…unhhh…yes…that’s right…go on…faster… faster my love…I’m going…to…cuuuuummmmm….annnhhh…”
    I felt the familiar tingling in my toes, then came the torrent, my pussy exploding in pleasure as it was cramping around his little tongue. My legs had locked him up between my thighs, forcing his face tight to my lips, my hips grinding without control against his beautiful face, smearing my juices on his face, my pussy almost wanting to take his entire head inside of me. To have him inside my womb like I had once so long ago.
    My entire body was shivering as waves of lust took control of me, mercyless making it twitch and jerk with lust and wonderful feelings…I was in heaven…
    *
    Slowly I awoke from the trance I had been in, finding that John was plying with his fingers on me, occasionally giving me a lick while he was stroking his erected member.
    “Thank you John…it felt…so good…”
    He stopped masturbating and looked up at me with his beautiful eyes.
    “I never knew girls could like it that bad…I only thought boys…I thought girls hated these kind of things…at least… that’s what I’ve heard…I mean…”
    I smiled at him, caressing his hair again, motherly, like I had done so many times before.
    “…as I told you my love, you have a lot to learn…girls will like it as much as boys will. Only they hide it…they don’t want to admit it…”
    “Mom.”
    “Yes my son, what is on your mind?”
    “Could we do it…I mean…like we did it yesterday… I really need it…could we? Please mom?”
    “Sure honey…I can see you need it…I guess it’s that way when you’re young…come here…”
    I opened up my arms, he crawled up, his body moving like a mist, his body pressed tight to mine, my breasts crushing under his weight…
    Momentarily he started humping me, however, his penis was just playing on my belly. I lowered my hand, gripped his wet penis, and showed him the entrance…
    “That’s it lover…push it in slowly now…ahhhhhh….” I didn’t have to wait long for him to enter me. He burried his love stick to the hilt in me with one mighty plunge. I was so well lubricated that it went in and out so easily.
    He came soon. He had only been humping me for half a minute or so, then it was too much for him. The rhythm increased as he neared his climax, then with a sighing “oohhhh moooom…” he burried his member as deep as he could, his small sac smacking against my buttocks, his body started shivering as he exploded inside my pussy, his hot sticky cum spurting deep inside my waiting hole….Surge after surge of love-juices erupting as I was squeezing his buttocks, pressing his crotch close to mine, our genitals being one, grinding against eachother in a strive of sexual relief.
    *
    I didn’t let his member go limp, after all I hadn’t orgasmed with him inside me yet, and I really wanted him to make me cum one final time.
    His penis was still twitching when I rolled ontop of him, our mouths meeting in a deep kiss, my drooling tongue playing inside his wet mouth, meeting his tongue.
    I slid down his body, til I reached his semi-erect penis. I looked up at him, he was in heaven, his eyes squirming as I saw drools of beautiful white sperm still dribbling out of his mushroom-like slit.
    I took him inside my mouth, sucking his sensitive penis as hard as I could, sucking out all the excessive spunk out of his hot member which mixed with the juices from my hole he had been inside only moments earlier. I let the liquids play on my tastebuds, enjoying the taste of our mingled cum, then swallowing. With my hands I was holding his little sac, squeezing it gently while working my other hand up and down rhythmically, masturbating him.
    “Ohhhh…moooommm….”, his hands were pressing my head down on his penis, and I knew what he wanted. Slowly, but still with the sucking motion, I started moving my head up and down on his shaft, thus turning my mouth into an artificial vagina, only that my hot mouth was sucking him hard like a vagina could never do.
    I could feel the taste of his pre-cum, and knew this was the time. I let him go out of my mouth, watching as a string of cum and saliva clang between his penis and my lips. Eagerly I darted my tongue out and cut it, lapping it up, letting my tongue move lightly on his mushroom tip, tickling his purpour coloured penis.
    I gave it a final kiss, tenderly my lips closing around it while my tongue played on it, leaving a large amount of juices and saliva. Then I proceeded with the strive for relief.
    I straddled him, in a riding position, my big breasts hanging only inches from his face. Grabbing his penis with my hand I played with it in the crack of my slit, then finally guiding it to the entrance, positioning it. I was so wet with the previous cum, still oozing out of me, and his penis so wet with my spit and his cum, that when lowering myself on his intruder, it went in so easily that it felt like it was meant to be inside of me forever.
    Gently I started riding him in a slow rhythm, feeling his big shaft plunge into the depth of me, every time I lowered myself down on him.
    I looked him in the eyes, saw the hot glances of an animal in heat in my son. I lowered my upper body so that my breasts reached his face, bumping against it, guiding them so he could suck on my nipples.
    “Please John, play with my breasts…please suck on them… anhhhh… that’s right…”
    John was more than eager to fulfill my wish, the passion was so tremendous that no one can understand how good it felt, only true lovers. There was no right or wrong, no legal or illegal, moral or immoral act. It was pure lust and desire. Love and affection for my son.
    I orgasmed twice, while I was riding him, then he came inside of me, once more filling me up with his loving semen, the evidence of how much he loved me.
    **
    After our wonderful love session, and some more playing, we got out of bed. It was still very early, and John reluctantly tip-toed to his room after trying to stay “a little while longer”. I persuaded him, after letting him suck on my motherly breasts once more, to go to his room, and go to sleep, after all, it was Monday, and that meant he would have to leave for his summer-job and besides, I needed some sleep too.
    I sprawled out on the bed, naked, the sheets clinging to my body from the sweat and the cum, and I started caressing my swollen and somewhat soure pussy. Sticking a finger up inside me, I could feel his seed from the two climaxes. I played a little with myself, tasting the cum from my pussy, savouring the taste and remembering the wonderful moments only minutes ago. I thought of going to the bathroom and wash myself up, especially my genitals, to minimize the risk of getting pregnant, but I put the idea aside. I knew my son was fertile, but I reasoned it would after all be too late for that now. Besides, I liked knowing I had my son’s spunk inside of me, even though I knew it was a hazardous game, it kind of thrilled me, knowing I could get pregnant…
    TO BE CONTINUED…

    ANG KARUGTONG.
    Chapter V
    When I awoke, it was almost 10 o’clock, and I was amazed at how long I had slept. I checked John’s and Tim’s rooms and saw they were gone. John worked on a ranch a few miles away, and Tim had a summer-job in town at a supermarket. I took a shower and fixed myself up.
    I started the week by doing the regular chores, which included laundring, cleaning the household, making myself some lunch and taking care of our stable which consisted of 4 beautiful horses and 2 cows.
    Since Tim worked at the supermarket, he did all the shoppings, so I didn’t have to bother going to town for groceries. Tim would take it with his motorette. When my boys got home I would have supper ready for them, and we would all eat together. Then we would play some cards, watch some television, and eventuallly we would go to bed, only that from now on John would share my bed. Every night from now on he could stay with me, to make love with me, to sleep with me like lovers do. I had a hard time all day long, thinking of John, wanting him every minute. I had to finger myself several times during the day, to relief myself.
    *
    It seemed like my longing was rewarded. It was about mid-day. I had just eaten some lunch and gone out to the stable getting some hay for the horses, and started feeding the cows when I heard the sound of hooves outside. At the entrance I saw John leading Blackie, his horse inside the barn.
    “Hi Mom!”
    “Hello John, you’re early today…”
    “I guess so…”
    He led the horse into his box and unsaddled him, getting some hay for him…then he turned to me.
    Now when he was finally here with me, I didn’t really know what to do…
    “I didn’t expect you this early…so I didn’t make any food… but I’ll make you something if you want to…I mean if you’re hungry.
    He had gotten to me and was standing only two-three feet away from me. Looking me in the eyes. I had a hard time enduring his glances and had to look in another direction.
    “I’m a little hungry…but that could wait…”
    “Well…maybe you’ll help me fix the horses…they sure need some brushing…especially Blackie…you ought to take care of him better…”
    He was still looking at me, then I felt his strong arms around me, pressing me tight to him, my breasts feeling the warmth of his sweaty shirt. His body was shivering like he was cold, but I knew he wasn’t shivering from that reason. His warm cheek against mine, his young beard-stubble tickling me, while his warm breath was panting close to my naked neck.
    “Ohhh mom…I love you so much…”, I heard him whisper in my ear.
    “I love you too, honey…I love you too…but this is so wrong…we shouldn’t be doing this…I shouldn’t feel what I feel for you, not in this way…”. All day I had thought of John, of making love to him, of receiving his delighting penis, but now when I saw him, I had again received those feelings that this was wrong…it was so…
    “mmm John….”
    He had knelt in front of me, his face pressed against my crotch, grinding, like he wanted to enter me with his head, his hands around my thighs closing me in tight against him.
    I leaned backwards, against the wall, parting my legs, closing my eyes, letting it happen again…like I would for so many times to come, over and over again…
    John got under my skirt, his hot breath tickling my crotch, his steamy breath wettening my allready damp panties. I started caressing John’s head thru the fabric. If it wouldn’t be for the strange bulge forming between my legs no one could guess that there was a man down there… It was so exciting to feel his face on my mound, his lips wettening the thin fabric of the panties, my vagina letting out juices of lust, soaking the thin material.
    “…mmmm….it feels so good John…please…take off my panties…I want to feel you close to me… please…”
    He did as I asked him. After a bit of struggle, I could feel the enprisoning panties slide down my calves. I stepped out of them and finally I was free…
    John proceeded directly, his tongue snaking inside the cleavage of my pussy, licking up all the wonderful juices I was producing, occasionally letting it enter me.
    I came very intense, my legs barely holding me up, almost collapsing ontop of him as he darted his tongue in and out of my climaxing pussy. I couldn’t help it, but for the first time in my life I screamed. I screamed like I had never screamed before. It was like a roar, from an animal in heat, a roar of exctacy. My hole body shivering…then came the wonderful aftermath…
    *
    I don’t really know what happened after that, but I found myself on my back. My bra was unsnapped, my left breast hanging outside the unbottened shirt, John’s mouth sucking hard at it. My skirt was up at my waist, my naked legs spread wide and my lover’s body between them, his hips moving up and down on me as he was pounding his member in and out of my slippery cunt. Then I felt him plunge one final time, and he came with his warm seed deep inside my belly, squirting his loving spunk into my womb…
    I don’t know who, but it sounded like my voice, told him to go on, to ‘fuck me again’. It was the first time I had ever said that to my son, the first time I had uses such a coarse language, but I was in such extacy, I didn’t think, I only wanted pleasure.
    I entwingled my legs around him, locking him up inside of me, his mouth meeting mine, tongues exchanging juices. Then I started my vaginal massage on his shrinking penis. I knew I could do miracles this way…and I did. The cramping of my pussy around his precious member, working tight like a clamp around him, got him hard in moments and soon he was pumping my cumfilled vagina anew. After what seemed like an eternity of pleasure, we came together, his penis filling my already cum soaked vagina once again with his lovly cream, shooting deep inside me.
    *
    We lay close to eachother for a long time, playing with eachothers’ bodies, feeling the warmth spread, our sweat mingling in the warmth while we were playing with our soaking and glistening genitals. We didn’t speak, we only touched, examining our bodies. It was like magic in the air. It was true love and devotion. What can be more beautiful than a mother’s love for her child?
    “It was fantastic John, I…I’ve never felt this good in my whole life…you were wonderful to me.” I hugged him close to me, enjoying feeling his warmth, his slick rod in the crack of my cum dripping vagina.
    “I love you mom…”
    “I love you too honey…”
    *
    Together, hand in hand, we went to the house to fix ourselves up. I really needed it. My panties were all wet due to the John’s and my cum leaking out of me. It felt strange walking around with cum soaked panties, my son’s cum squishing between my legs, if felt nasty!
    I made John some late lunch while he was taking a shower and then it was my turn…
    *
    We were startled when we heard the sound of John’s motorette approach. We were completly lost in eachother. Time had passed so quickly, it often does when one has a great time. After eating and showering we lay on the sofa in the living room, John sprawled out naked. It seemed like he couldn’t get enough of me. He asked me if I could ‘make love to me with my mouth, like I had in the morning’, and I was more than happy to oblige. His penis was all red from the daily adventures. After all, he had cum 5 times already today and I was fascinated he had the power to get it erect. I wished I could be young and vigorous like him again. But he did get hard, and once more I tasted his sperm, if not as much creame as earlier, I enjoyed tasting his precious seed that seemed to have drained the last times he had ejaculated.
    After I had given him as much pleasure as I could, I lay back on bed, my morning robe open, legs parted while John licked my fresh pussy, his hands fondling my swollen breasts.
    Now, when we heard the motorette, the romantic trance broke, he looked questioningly at me, I looked at him, seeing his face glistening with my juices.
    “Tim is coming!”. With that both of us got up, there was an instance of panic. “I’m going upstairs to get dressed” I said, John had already started to put his clothes on.
    *
    It felt odd to have Tim around. In some ways it was good, I could do some thinking, to try and accept that I was having a relationship with my son, and not only mother/son, but sexual as well as a relationship based on two lovers feelings towards eachother. I also needed some time to calm down. My pussy was hurting a little, all swollen and red. On the other hand I got so nervous and impatient to have Tim around. Most of all I would have wanted to be alone with John, to have him for myself.
    I was afraid of looking at John, fearing that our sinful relationship could somehow be understood.
    *
    When I was doing the dishes from supper, John came into the kitchen and hugged me tight to him fom behind. I could feel his erect penis thru his pants, pressing tight against my buttocks. His hands were around my breasts, sqeezing them hard, his breath tickling my neck and ear while he started humping my buttocks with his enprisoned member…
    “Wait John, not here…not now…Tim could come in by mistake… do you understand?”
    “Can’t we go to your room and…make love?” he asked with a whispering voice…
    “We can’t do it now and here, we’ll have to wait…but I’d love to be with you tonight, if you’d want that I mean. You could come to my room after Tim is asleep…remember to lock our door…”.
    *
    That night he came to me, and we made passionate love for hours, feeling eachother up, tasting eachother. And from now on he came to me every night. John didn’t go to his summer-job anymore, he said he wanted to be with me and to make love to me all the time. At first I protested, not wanting him to get obsessed by me, but I needed him as bad as he needed me.
    Not only did my love for him increase, but so did his technique when it came to sex. He learned to hold on to the wonderful feeling before orgasm, to prelong the time before climaxing, thus giving me even more pleasure. He became a great lover.
    First thing in the morning when we awoke was that he gave me one or two fresh loads of his semen inside me, and such was the last thing before going to sleep in eachothers arms. During the day we would make love like animals, anywhere, everywhere and in anyway possible. He learned there were several positions, however he liked the missionary and me riding him the most. He was fascinated by my breasts, he could lick and suck them for hours, that until he learned about breast sex…
    I knew what the result of our lovemaking would be, I was afraid, afraid that people would find out, that John would get angry at me, but I wanted it so bad, I couldn’t stop it from happening…it was my destiny…
    * * * * * * * *
    Chapter VI
    “John, there’s something I have to tell you…”
    “…go ahead mom.”
    “I’m pregnant!”
    He stopped sucking my nipples and looked up at me, a string of his sticky saliva hanging from his mouth to me erected and blood-filled nipple, our glances meeting, a questioning expression on his face…
    I had been as startled myself when I had missed my period several days. I had gone to the pharmacy to find out with a self-test. Even though that during the last month we had been making love like rabbits, I couldn’t believe that I was really pregnant. Several times per day, and night, my lover would deposit his potent semen in my womb, and each time he did this, I was hoping it would be the heavenly moment that I would get inseminated. Little did I know that one of his tiny wriggling and little seed, the peek of his manhood, would catch and start growing inside my fertile womb, even though I was always full of his cream. I remember that at first I insisted on having my panties on when walking around in the house and doing the chores, but later on I discovered that it wouldn’t be possible. The cum that oozed out of me would force me to wash panties every single day since they got all sticky and then turning hard as his cum dried. So instead, I was naked under my skirt, besides, this would leave me more acessible to my son whenever he wanted, or had recouped his power, to enter me anew, which was very often. It felt odd to walk around with his spunk drooling out of me, squishing around and trickling down along the insides of my thighs, wettening them. It seemed like it would never stop leaking, it was like I was so full off his precious honey, that my pussy had turned into a well of semen. Any time it was about to drain, it would be refilled with fresh and newly produced baby-making juices, with such love and care, millions of seeds wriggling their way towards my egg and with only one goal. To make a baby inside of me, inside his own loving mother.
    I caressed his head, pressing his head in tight between my soft naked breasts.
    “Yes John, I’m pregnant. I’m pregnant with our child John. You’re going to be a father…”
    I held his head in my hands, and looked in his eyes. “I thought you would be happy John.”
    He cleared his throat, looking a little wild at me. “…well, it…I mean…I didn’t really think that you… that you would get… pregnant… I’ve heard there are…ways… not to… I mean… that’s what I’ve heard…that’s what I meant”
    “Ohhh John…of course there are ways…but don’t you understand? Don’t you see how much I love you? I love you so much that I want to have your child, I want to bear the fruit of our love. You know I’ve always wanted many children, but Michael didn’t have the time to stay with me…he died so soon. I have missed a man by my side for so long, someone to love and care for, someone to enjoy pleasures as well as sorrows, someone to share parenthood with. Now you darling can be all this, my new loved husband. If not married to me, then at least the father of my children, head of the family. You are my man from now on, and I am you’re woman…I love you John and I want to be together with you for the rest of my life…I care for you soo much…”
    There was silence…we were both thinking…I knew that want I wanted could never be true…he wouldn’t be mine for always… I would grow old…soon age would show it’s mercyless effects on me. I was still young, I had learned this from John. I was 36, and was pretty good-looking and John had made me feel even younger with his tender love and affection…but now, I knew that soon I would change…in a couple of years I wouldn’t be as attractive to him as now and someday he would find someone else to love…someone his own age…a girl to marry for real. But then we would both have something in common, our child to love and to care for…
    “I thought you were prepared for this, to be with me, share my bed every night. To love and care for our child like you care for me…maybe…maybe I was wrong…but I wanted to show you how much…how much I love you…
    “I love you too mom…”, he hugged me close to me and I could feel the calming warmth from him spread to my body…”…but what if someone finds out…you’ve said that…what we’re doing is against the law…that you could go to jail if someone ever found out, that they would take me away from you…what if they find out you’re pregnant? Won’t they send you to jail? I don’t want that…”
    “They won’t John, they will never do that…no one except you and me has to know about our child, it will be our secret…”
    “But won’t everyone ask? I mean they know you have no husband. And I’ve seen that pregnancy can’t be hidden…”
    “They will ask…but that is not a problem…” and so I told him about the plans to go away for awhile, to go on a holiday. After all, we hadn’t been on a holiday for 3 years…and I did have some savings for a trip, which had never been made…
    *
    I must say I felt a lot of guilt. After all, I should have discussed an eventual pregnency with my son before. But I wanted to bear his child so much, and I was afraid he wouldn’t want a child, so I didn’t bring it up. Now I was afraid he would feel like I had used him, only to get what I wanted. He was right, there were ways to protect oneself from getting pregnant…a mother wasn’t supposed to have her son as a lover, further on, having a child with him was even worse. It was playing at a high risk…
    *
    For the first time in weeks, I had cooked a deasent supper. And for the first time, John didn’t come to make love to me, and this scared me. I knew from earlier he enjoyed having sex while I was working in the kitchen. Every day when I was making some lunch or supper he would sneak up behind me, pull up my skirt, and make love to me from behind, my breasts swinging free over the sink while he squeezed them. Then he would either spurt inside me and let me lick his penis clean, or he would put it between my breasts, sliding it up and down in the cleavage as I was pressing the flesh together, and squirt either on them or inside my mouth.
    Sometimes we would make love in a chair, me straddling his lap, facing him as he sucked my breasts or I would be on my back on the kitchen table, him standing between my parted legs, massaging my breasts, finally spurting inside me.
    Half an hour later he would come again, and repeat the coupling, leaving me all sour and sticky with his cum. But so satisfied and content.
    Today he did neither of these things with me.
    *
    I was in bed crying. I thought I had lost him. It was late and for the first time, he hadn’t come into my room to spend the night with me like he used to do.
    But then I heard the door open, and the sound of his slippers on the floor as he got in, closing and locking it like he had done for so many nights…
    “Mom, are you awake?”
    “mmm”… I was relieved…maybe after all I hadn’t lost him…
    He got under the covers, embracing me for the first time since I told him the news, and it felt like it was an eternity. I pulled him close to my naked body, feeling his loving warmth which I had learned I couldn’t live without. I couldn’t help it. I fought, but to no avail. I could feel the tears flooding my eyes, then I let go…
    “Mom! You’re crying! What’s wrong mommy?”
    “…if you only knew John…if you only knew…” I caressed his soft brown hair, like I had done for so many times before, caring for him with all my heart, with my whole body…
    “…know what mom?…what? Tell me what’s wrong…
    I couldn’t help myself, but the words came out in a torrent… “Oh John…I was so afraid you wouldn’t want me anymore, that you wouldn’t love me, because I’m pregnant… I was afraid you would hate me, for using you…that you would feel I didn’t want you, but a child…”
    Again the tears came, his young face shining in the beautiful moonlight. Oh how I loved him! Why did it have to be this way…so complicated to love him, just because he was my son. It wasn’t just that, it was what I felt inside… I felt so strange, happy but sad… it was my concience, almost killing me slowly. I knew what a dreadful thing this was, I had conceived a child with my own son, and what scared me was that I had wanted it…and I didn’t regret it…now I had thought he hated me…
    “No mom! That’s not true! I love you so much, I would never do such a thing to you. Never. It doesn’t matter whether you’re pregnant or not. I would love you as much! Why did you ever think that I would hate you?”
    “…I got afraid John…”
    “Why?”
    “After I told you…you…you never came to me like you did before…you never made love to me again…”
    “But you’re pregnant…I mean…I thought that if you’re pregnant…you couldn’t make love…that’s what I’ve heard…”
    I now understood how silly this situation was… how could he know…it was such a misunderstanding…it was ridicolous.
    “Oh John…this is so silly…how could you know…of course I can make love to you! I want to, I love to…just because I’m pregnant doesn’t mean that you can’t make love to me. I was afraid you didn’t love me anymore…”
    “Can I really…make love to you…even though you’re pregnant? Could we make love when your belly gets big too? Wouldn’t it hurt the child?”
    “Yes! of course you can…each and every day…it doesn’t matter if my belly gets big…and the child won’t get hurt by making love…not if you’re careful…you can have me anytime you want to, day or night, if you don’t find me unattractive when I get big, that is…”
    “I will never think you are unattractive mom…you are the best and beautiful there is!”
    “Oh darling, you’re so kind to me…” I led his hand to my breast, which I knew he loved to play with and let him squeeze it like he loved to do…then I said:
    “Here, let me show you just how much I love you…and what we can do…”
    *
    That night we made love like never before. I applyed all my skills, all my devotion. I wanted to show him how much I loved him, and in how many different ways I loved him…I took him inside my mouth, sucking him as hard as I ever could, then when I knew he was about to climax, I pressed my fingers tightly around the base of his wonderful member, thus prolonging his orgasm time after time. When I finally let him erupt inside my mouth, he was begging me to let him, and how he came…his young and virile body exploding like a volcano, shooting his manly juices with such powerful jets I had never thought was possible…
    Then, I rode him. My breasts hanging loosly on his face, bumping against it, my nipples playing in his mouth as he sucked them hard, his hands either squeezing them or my buttocks in rhythm with our lovemaking. Again I repeated the procedure with my fingers, thus holding him back for what seemed like an eternity. I was so wet, so horny, that I came several times before finally matching my orgasm with his, at last letting him creame on my insides with his baby-making juices, letting jet after jet of his seed enter my already pregnant and life bearing womb. It was so beautiful, so romantic and lovingly. Two lovers, mother and son, giving oneselves to eachother, showing the utter devotion and affection to eachother’s bodies. Pleasing, and receiving pleasure as we again and again made love that night. Two animals in heat, making up, mating.
    * * * * * * * *
    Chapter VII
    As we had agreed, John, Tim and I went on vacation. I knew of a very beautiful cottage close to the wonderful beaches of the Mexican bay. It was in a somewhat deserted town, but it was very beautiful and romantic there. I remember the day Michael had taken me there, when we were on our honey moon. We had spent most of the time making love together, in bed, in the water, on the beach, everywhere… It was the most wonderful time of my life…
    Even though it was early month of July, I found out it was unoccupied, so I hired it til the middle of August, thus we would be staying here for almost a month and a half. John and Tim were so excited. We hadn’t been outside our town for three years, at that occasion we had gone to see Michael’s parents. However, not soon after that they moved from Houston to New York, the distance too long for us.
    We went there by bus, finally arriving at the landlady who owned it. I was amazed. She was almost 80, and she remembered me and Michael from our honey-moon, over 15 years back in time…
    *
    We had a wonderful time together. The days passed too rapidly, but for the first time in my life since Michal’s death, I was happy. Tim had borrowed a bicycle from the landlady, and was out fishing or in town most of the time while John stayed with me. We used to make love somewhere on a deserted beach without name, between the warm rocks, feeling the water wash our overheated bodies as we lay lazily ontop of eachother. The same deserted beach where I and Michael had once made love onto. Then we would make love in the water, reminding us of the first time we had done it back home. We were lucky, the weather was fine, although, somewhat too hot.
    Everyday John would ask me when the result of our breeding would show, when I would give birth to our child. He was so cute, so wonderful, serving me like I would be in my last week.
    At night, John and I would tip-toe out of the cottage down to the beach. There we would make love for hours without risking getting caught by Tim.
    In the morning Tim would wake us up with the so familiar ‘Hey sleepy heads…wake up!’ and he rushed to town on his bicycle doing whatever boys do when they are together. Thus he left us, day after day, on our own. If we weren’t making love, then we would be fondling eachother. If we weren’t fondling eachother we would stay close together, naked skin touching naked skin.
    *
    But everything must come to an end, and so did our vacation. It felt like we had spent 7 weeks in paradise, and we were all very sad when leaving. The landlady told us several times to come back next summer, and I promised both her, my sons and myself that we would do so. Tim had made quite a lot of friends while going to town, and I must say I was amazed at how many children came to wave us good-bye when we took the bus back home.
    *
    Once back home, John and Tim went back to school. At first, like all children, they didn’t want to do it. But as time passed, they got into it. I made it clear for John, that he could make love with me anytime he wanted, day or night, as long as he didn’t cut classes, and did good in school. If he failed one of these conditions, our love-making would stop promptly. I knew he wouldn’t want that, and the truth is, neither did I, but he did good in school, and it apperared he took my words pretty serious. Tim was also doing great, and whenever he had a problem at school, his big-brother would come help him. They were very close to eachother.
    Me on the other hand was busy fixing the house. I thought that going away for a month or two would keep it nice and clean. But when I got home I found out it was so dusty it needed a good cleaning.
    I went to a doctor, for consultation, and everything looked fine. Even though I hadn’t started growing yet, it wasn’t more than 2 months since I had gotten impregnated, I started feeling the familiar signs… My breasts had swollen a little and gotten somewhat more heavy, my vaginal juices had changed it’s consistency to a more clinging and sticky substance, and I had gained some weigth. Soon, in less than 7 months, I would give birth to our child.
    John was very happy to know everything was fine with me, and that the pregnancy went normal. Since I knew that too much inbreeding wasn’t good on animals, I went to the library and read some from a large book of medecine. A chapter included something called ‘genetical defects of the child’ or something like that. It treated several kinds of handicaps, some due to the woman’s old age when conceiving, but it also said something about close-related pregnancies and childbearing which caught my eye. I must say I was very scared when I read that in some cases, children where the parents were close-related, showed some ‘genetical defects’ which could be amplified by the parents unknown and unseen defects, leading to handicaps of different levels. There was several examples including studies made on pregnencies between cousins, as well as father and daugther, but it said nothing on pregnencies between mother and son. I was very afraid that our child would have one of these ‘defects’, so I went to the doctor again, telling him that I would like to do a complete check-up with tests, because I was worried that I was old. He believed me, and did all the tests necessary, giving me the result I was fine, and so was the child.
    *
    In bed, John never ceased satisfying himself with me, as well as satisfying me. He was a great lover, as he was a man and coming father. He had become so manly, so responsible. He knew how to take, but also how to give, and he gave me all his tender love. We made eachother happy every night. At first I was afraid, but then both my desire and John’s pleas made up my mind, making me dare make love to him when Tim was home and awake. We used to sneak into the bathroom or into the stable and make up, then returning like nothing had ever happened…
    One of the most wonderful things we used to do when Tim was out with some friends, was to get undressed and take showers together. It was during these very educative lessons of anatomy that John learned everything there was to learn of the woman body. Here I would lie on my back while John was between my fully parted legs, playing with his fingers inside my pussy, sawing and stabbing my cave with them like it would be his wonderful penis. He could feel me up for hours that way if I wouldn’t stop him, playing with his tongue on my slit, directing the hot water spray towards my exposed clitoris. Sometimes he would just stare at it, while opening up my vagina to his view by pulling it open with his fingers, looking inside it, like he wanted to get a glimpse of our growing child, deep inside my tummy. Peeking inside the place where he had once so lovingly planted his own very special seed, which had united with my awaiting egg, caugth, and started growing in all it’s splendour. The same place where he had once been planted by his own father in the same loving and caring way.
    Then it was my turn to give him my tender touches. With my fingers, lips and cosy warmth of my mouth I would drive him insane. I taught my lover how to control his climax, how to enjoy making love even more. He had learned to hold on for a very long time if he wanted to…and by doing this he would give me wonderful nocturnal pleasures as we lay in bed for hours making love…
    * * * * * * * *
    Chapter VIII
    We had been home for almost 5 weeks when it happened. It was more or less inevitable…
    end school until an hour later on Fridays, thus leaving us all by ourselves. We went up to the bathroom, like we oftenly did these days, and started caressing our bodies, playing tightly against eachother, letting the cool and soothing water run down our hot flesh.
    John whispered something in my ear while sliding his manhood between my naked thighs.
    I lovingly fulfilled his request when getting down on my knees in front of my son’s erect penis, parting my lips, and taking his tool inside my silksoft mouth. I heard him give out a moan of pleasure as I knowingly played my tonuge around his tip, swirling it, tasting every drop of pre-cum he was producing.
    Together we had made lovemaking not only pleasurable, but an art as well. Together we had discovered new things with our bodies, revealed things to eachother about ourselves. We had learned what felt good, and how to stick to this loving feeling, holding on to every second of it. We had learned eachother’s signals. I knew exactly what to do to make my sucking as pleasurable as possible. John on the other hand knew exactly how to stimulate me to madness, keeping me on the verge with his fantastic tongue and magic fingers. And when it came to the penetration, he had learned how much pleasure he could give me by changing rhythm and motions, especially rotating his hips. I had learned how to use my vaginal muscles anew on my new lover, clamping them tightly around the intruder, welcoming it with lovely milking and sucking motions.
    I felt he was close, and wanting some pleasure myself, I sat down ontop the bathtub, parting my aged, but still slender legs. John knew what I wanted and expertly performed his pleasure giving on my slit, playing with his wet fingers inside it while licking my erect clitoris. The secret place he had gotten to know so well.
    Then it was time, time for the actual lovemaking. I stayed in that position while John got down on his knees, his member pointing straight at the entrance to my pussy. Then he entered me, sawing inside me so mercyless but so wonderful, like he had done for more than 4 months each day, and night. His hands massaging my breasts, that had swelled some, allready showing the early signs of my pregnancy, his fingers occasionally reaching down for my clitoris which he had learned how to stimulate so expertly.
    “Ohh John…don’t…don’t stop…”
    He knew I was close and with that he started off with an intense pounding inside my soft flesh which had become so slippery from the water and the excitement.
    When I finally came, he moved down between my legs, sucking in my exposed and sensitive clitoris between his lips while my climax made my whole body jerk with wonderful spasms…
    I felt the aftermath of the orgasm overflow my body with that loving and pleasurable tiredness…but I knew John needed me. Slowly, not disturbing the wonderful moments, I got down on my knees again, facing Johns erection, wet with my own love liquids and the spraying water from the shower. Once again I took it inside my mouth, sucking at the so sensitive and purple tip, swirling my tongue, then milking it hard with my sucking motions, tasting my own juices on his love pistil.
    His panting grew louder and faster as he approached his climax. I looked him in his glassy eyes, and I knew what he wanted. I leaned myself backwards, parting my lips, holding his member in a tight grip inches away from my mouth, my other hand tightly squeezing his sac. Then the first squirt came, entering my mouth, and another and another…his hands grabbed my head, holding it in place, as strings of clinging sperm formed between my lips and the tip of his penis.
    I had learned that, even though it felt a little strange doing this, John liked seeing me when taking his semen in my mouth, seeing me play with it on my tongue and lips, then swallowing it. He said ‘it made him cum harder’, and it sure did. I had gotten accustomed to taste his sperm several times a day and night, and I had more or less become an addict to it. It made me happy knowing I could please my son even greater by putting on a little show…
    After playing with his love cream for his eyes to see, he moved my head towards his penis, my lips engulfing it, sucking the last oozing drops of his cream, swallowing the baby making milk, with which he had so lovingly inseminated me more than 3 months ago.
    *
    NO! It couldn’t be. Oh NO!… my body jerked as the vision in the doorway finally was registered in the corner of my eye. It couldn’t be!!!…
    I tried to hide myself, wanting to warn John, whose penis was still inside my cum soaked mouth. I didn’t manage to say a word, only letting him slide out of my mouth as I turned my head to see the figure standing in the doorway, a drop of sperm dribbling from the corner of my mouth, landing on my naked breast. John was still in the aftermath of the orgasm and didn’t notice the presence until I finally, whispering, managed to pronounce the name of my son, arrows of pain striking me…shame, guilt and fear.
    “Tim…!”
    Finally John noticed his brother as well, he tried to hide his nakedness, but to no avail. What we had done only moments earlier, was a fact. Tim was all red on his young face, then instantly he turned around and left the bathroom, leaving me with my hart beating like it wanted to leave my body.
    We quickly washed off and dried ourselves, not a word exchange until we were clothed, me only having a robe on which had gotten somewhat wet from my still water soaked body. Then John broke the silence…
    “Ma, what should we do… I …I…he saw us…”, he was nervous, almost shaking, looking both afraid and expectantly at me, and I knew it was me who should deal with it.
    “I…I really don’t know…I… I’ll take care of it… just…do whatever you have to…go to your room or do anything…”
    With that I rushed out, to ‘take care of it’, but how? Tell my son that what he had seen wasn’t true, that it was an accident… what should I tell him…but most of all there was the question how it was possible that he had entered the bathroom when the door was locked? I allways took that precation…never leaving anything to chance…
    *
    “Tim?”, I knocked on his door, but there was no answer, so I entered. He was looking out his window, not paying any attention to me.
    “Tim…” I waited for him to give a signal, to tell me he knew of my presence and wanted to talk or listen to me, but there was no such signal, he just kept staring out his window.
    I got closer to him, putting my hand friendly on his shoulder. I didn’t know how to tell him, how to start…but I had to say something…
    “…what you…saw today, was…was never meant to be seen by you, by anyone. I have taught both you and John that there shouldn’t be any secrets or things hidden from the other members of the family…however…this is one thing I never wanted you to see…”
    I waited to see how he would react, but he showed no sign of reaction…I figured since he didn’t want to talk and wanted to be stubborn, maybe I should do it the hard way…
    “…I have also taught you about privacy…now tell me, why did you unlock that door…and don’t tell me you didn’t because I know it was locked…and I have taught you it’s a bad thing not to respect privacy, and it’s a bad thing not to knock before entering someones room…especially the bathroom”
    Finally he turned around, his eyes meeting mine, ogling me. I had never before in my life felt such a shame and guilt as his young and innocent eyes met mine, looking hurt and somewhat betrayed.
    “It was because I wanted to know. I wanted to see if it was true…true that you were…that you were doing it with John.”
    His face turned red, showing the blushing as he said that.
    “But I never expected it to be true…”
    Now, once again I felt the devastating feelings overflow my body, hopelessness, disgrace and pain.
    “…it is…and I can’t deny it…what…what you saw…is true…but I am ashamed of it, I don’t know what to say to you…or what to do…I never wanted you to see me this way… Ohh Tim…why did you have to open that door…”
    I could feel the tears fill my eyes…why…why did he have to see me…I had taken precations…I had done everything in my power to keep it a secret…why?
    “Tell me…why?!”
    “Do you really want to know? Do you? It was because I wanted to see with my own eyes if it was true or not… ever since the time of you birthday when we went swimming there has been something wrong. I saw you and John…but I was too far away swimming…and I never thought you had really done it with him. After that, something felt wrong. You didn’t talk to me anymore, you just kept yourself away from me, not wanting me to be around.”
    I felt a burning pain as he reflected on that. I knew I was not only guilty for the mere act I had been discovered doing with his brother, but I was guilty for neglecting my duties toward Tim. It was true. Sometimes it felt like I just didn’t want to have him around me any more. I just wanted to be together with John all the time, avoiding Tim. Now when he said those words, it felt like I more or less had wanted Tim never to exist. My tears started running down my cheek as I no longer could control the burden.
    He saw the tears, but went on…
    “Then, 1 week ago, I went to the bathroom at night. I heard some strange sounds coming from your bedroom…it was you and John’s voices…moaning…these sounds came in the morning too, and John never returned to his bed. In fact he hasn’t slept in it a single night since I heard the sounds the first time…and your bedroom door was allways locked. Then sometimes you would lock yourselves up in the bathroom several times a day, sometimes the shower was on, sometimes not…now…I don’t know much about these things…but I wanted to see if what I… suspected was true…”
    His eyes met mine, looking at me questioningly and demanding.
    “Now I know it’s true…”
    I sat down on his bed, feeling destroyed, finished, tears running down my cheeks uncotrolably, soaking my face which I covered with my hands, giving up, my sobbing the only sound in the room except the constant buzzing of the fan.
    After what seemed an eternity, I felt him beside me on the bed. Then his arm came protectivly around me.
    “…I…I’m so sorry Tim…I…what will you…think of me…from now on…you’ll hate me for seeing me do it…do it with your brother… ohh Timmie…I’m so sorry…”…my sobbing went on as a new torrent of tears flooded my face.
    He pressed me close to him, finally I let go, I needed a shoulder to cry on…and it was here for me…
    “…I’ll never hate you mom…I could never do such a thing…”
    Then I was in his arms, and he in mine. Mother and son consoling eachother.
    *
    I had calmed myself. We were still in Tim’s bed, his arm still around my shoulders, pressing me against him. I still had my head on his shoulder, but when parting a little from him, I saw the tent in his pants, he was hard. Then I realised that my robe had parted somewhat in the front, and in the position we had been in, he had a full view of my naked breasts.
    I moved away from him, closing the robe around me, but his arm was still around me, pressing me close to him. Then his other hand moved down to the front of my robe and opened it, just like before. I was surprised by the sudden act of his, but got even more surprised when I felt his hand move on my naked skin, only to finally grab my swollen breast in his hand, squeezing it gently as he continued looking down my cleavage.
    “Tim, what do you think you are doing?”, with that I grabbed his hand and pulled it up from under my robe, trying to break free. But he held me too tight.
    “No, wait…” once again his hand started it’s voyage down my cleavage, parting my robe so that my breasts hang loose, fully exposed, only to be grabbed by his hand.
    “I love you mom…I love you so much that I could die for you…”
    Once again I took his hand away, looking him in his eyes.
    “Please don’t…” I heard myself saying.
    “Why…can’t you see…ever since we were at the lake and I saw you…naked…I’ve had these thoughts…I’ve dreamt…each night, thinking of you…but I never thought you would want me…but now…when I saw what you and John were…”
    “Tim, this doesn’t change anything between us. What happened between me and John is a separate thing. Don’t even think that what you dream of would come true. It’s bad.”
    “Why mom?”
    His hand went back to my breast, this time I took it away and held it in a steady grip. Suddenly I felt his lips around my nipple, sucking at my breast, nursing me like he had done so long ago. I let go of his hand and tried to pull his head away, but his hands were around my back pressing me tight to him…
    “Please Tim. Don’t do this…please stop…”
    But he didn’t, and I gave up, feeling the tears filling my eyes. After several moments I felt his body pressing me down in bed, and I knew what it was all about, I knew what he wanted to do. His hands worked febrile on my robe, finally parting it fully, then his hands went down to his pants, working on his belt…
    “No Tim! Don’t do this…stop…don’t do this to yourself…don’t do this to me…please Tim…stop right now before it’s too late”
    He didn’t listen to me. Somehow I managed to get him off my upper body, only to find myself covered with his body, pressed down against the bed again.
    “I wan’t you mom…I need you…”
    “No Tim…don’t…stop…let go of me…”, my voice trying to make him obey me…my hands pushing his shoulders away trying to part him from me, trying to stop the horrible act which was about to come…
    “Why mom? You did it with John…why won’t you do it with me?”
    I heared his angry voice close to my ear as his body pressed down on me…
    “No Tim…it’s not the right thing…you’re my son…it’s bad…”
    “So is John…and if you’ve done it with him…I saw you…I even saw you take his thing inside your mouth, I even saw him shoot his stough in your mouth…if he can do it, then why can’t I?”
    With that, his jeans were free and he lowered them a few inches.
    Once again I tried to break free, but I didn’t succeed, it felt like all powers I had, had left me when Tim had found me in the bathroom with John.
    As his pants was pulled down, I felt his manhood spring free as it hit my belly, the same belly which he and John had once been inside, and in which John’s and my child now was growing. I surrendered, feeling the shame and guilt overflow me, as the tears ran down my cheeks to my ears, into my wet hair.
    Yes, it was true what he had seen, it was true that John was not only his brother but my son as well, but did that justify the act Tim was trying to perform on me. What did this make out of me? A monster?
    I felt his penis tickle the entrance to my slit, then he pushed, missing my hole, once again pushing, failing, then with one plunge he entered me, the depravity fulfilled, the penetration a fact. A pain striking my body as he reached as deep as his young erection could go, but the pain wasn’t physical, it was mental. I felt that all I had done these years for my sons, my love, affection and all tenderness was gone. Tim would come to hate me, he wouldn’t want me to be his mother, but a sex object. He would come to hate his brother… all the love that had been between us would die, just because I had had a weak moment on my 36:th birthday…a day I would never forget.
    *
    I was on my back in bed, Tim’s limp body covering mine, his warmth spreading to me, his panting mouth close to my ear. It was done, we had reached the point of no return. I had let my own son, so fragile and innocent take me, do me like he had dreamed. I had read boys fantisized about making love with their mothers, I knew that John and I had fallen for the temptation. But there was no intention of mine that I would let little Timmie do it…but now it was a fact, as clear as the virginal and incestous sperm I had in my belly. My son’s forbidden seed. The seed which was supposed to be available for any woman, except me. But now it was inside me, it’s way blocked by his semi-erect penis which he still had plugged inside my flesh. He would remember me forever, as the first woman he had been inside…his very own mother…something he could never tell a sole…
    “I love you mom, I love you so much…”
    “No Tim, don’t say that…don’t say that…” I whispered in his ear…
    *
    He emptied himself once more after that, this time it wasn’t as febrile as the first time. He was ready in moments after his first time, just like John was, like any young boy. But there was no pleasure for me to gain, I could have let myself go, float along, to share the wonderful moments he was having, but I didn’t want to, I couldn’t allow myself to do that…
    I was caressing his beautiful hair as he still lay ontop of me, his member still inside my sperm soaked cave. I could hear his calm breathing in my ear as he dozed off in the aftermath of his orgasm.
    Was this it? The end of the past? Would he ever love me the way he did before? Would he think of me as his mother, or would he treat me like a nobody…one thing scared me. He didn’t love me the way John did, he had seen me with his brother and wanted the same as well. He didn’t se me as a lover, a true lover, but a…a bad woman…a whore…
    It was the first time Tim hadn’t listened to what I told him. I had asked him, begged him not to do it, but his urge was too great. It was the first time I had been taken against my will. No, this wasn’t a rape, one shouldn’t think of it that way. It had been different with John the first time. I had wanted him, needed a man, and he was the only one who loved me so much. I guess it could never had been Tim. He loved me as much as John, but I didn’t see the man in him that I saw in John, the man I needed so bad. I saw a child, innocent and afraid, naive and too sensitive. He had been obsessed by me when we had taken that stupid bath in the lake. Now when he found out about my relationship with John, he wanted it too. He wanted me as well. What scared me was that he didn’t even listen to me, he crossed my will. On the other hand I knew that what he had done, would never had happened if he hadn’t found me with John in that dreadful moment. When seeing what John was doing he wanted it as well, he was after all young and unexperienced…he thought that if John could do it, then it was allowed for him too…I knew, that if I would have been able to stop the process, then he would have hated me forever and he would hate his brother…I don’t know how he would react now… after he had gotten his will thru…
    But what did it matter any more…what was right or wrong… it was done, and there was no return… no way to change history…
    On the other hand I didn’t want to become something my two sons could use whenever they wanted. I still had my pride, I didn’t want to be a hole in which they would put their penises and relieve themselves inside…I didn’t want to be…a whore…even though it felt like I was one at this very moment…
    *
    Tim had moved so he was beside me, his limp penis hanging on my naked thigh, still coated with our mingled juices. He was sleeping by my side, embracing me, his breathing sounding calm and satisfied…the warmth tickling my nipple.
    Gently, not disturbing his sleep, I got up from the bed, wrapping the robe around me. I was exhausted. When walking to my bedroom, I could feel some of the semen Tim had deposited inside me trickle down my leg as it gushed out of my vagina from the friction and pressure from the sudden movements. Again I was reminded of what had happened only moments ago.
    *
    I finally found John in the old barn. He was taking care of Blackie his horse…
    “John.”
    He turned around instantly then ran up to meet me, embracing me, seeking some sort of confort.
    “Oh mom…what do you think will happen…do you think he will tell?”
    I parted myself from him, looking him in the eyes…
    “No, he won’t…even though I wish he would…”
    “How can you say something like that…what about us? What about our child?”
    “Ohh John…I don’t know…I don’t know if you want me anymore…or the child…I’m so confused…”
    “What do you mean mom?”
    Finally I couldn’t hold it any longer, my tears flooding my cheeks as I let my head fall, looking straight into the ground.
    “John..Oh John…the reason…why he wont tell…is because he’s a part of it now…”
    “How?”, I could feel the sound of fear in his voice, like he knew what would come next and what I was about to say…
    “He did me…I had to let him do it…otherwise, I don’t know what he would do…I was afraid John…”
    “WHAT?!, you did what?”
    “I couldn’t help it John…please believe me when I say I didn’t want it to happen…but Tim wouldn’t listen to me…he wouldn’t tell anybody…he just wanted one thing, me…”
    “How could you ma?! How could you do it?”
    “Please John…try to…”
    “…understand?”, he interrupted, “Understand what? I loved you mom! How could you do this to me…I thought you loved me. All the talk about me being your man, about being lovers…hell, you’re even pregnant with me and you…you…fuck Tim right in front of my nose…”
    I could see the tears forming in my son’s eyes…it wasn’t until now I realised the extent of the damage I had done…I wanted to hug him to confort him, but my effort was rewarded with a push.
    “I’ll kill him!”, he said…starting for the house, but I jumped in his way.
    “No John…stop right now…it wasn’t Tim’s fault…I let it happen…it was my fault…”
    “You’re just saying that to protect the ashole!”
    “No John…No, please listen to me…he was jealous of you… he has known for a long time what we were doing…”
    “But how could you let him do it?”, John almost yelled at me…
    “Please…listen to me John…try to understand…if I wouldn’t have let him…then I don’t know what crazyness he would have done…what he would have said…it could have ended really bad…”
    His tears flooded his face as he let go…
    “Mom…I thought you loved me…you promised me I could be your man…I thought that meant that you would be the only one with me like I would be with you…ever…”
    Finally he hugged me close to him…his body shivering as he let his anger and dissappointement show…
    “…mom…”
    “…yes John…”
    “At least, promise me you’ll never do it with him again… ever…promise me that…”
    “…I can’t John…you know he will come for more…just like you…he’s not different from you…”
    “But I don’t want him to…to put it inside you…again…I could never make love with you again…”
    “I can’t make that promise John…I can’t…he won’t listen to me…just like you didn’t listen to me the first times…he will want more of it…and if I stop him, I don’t know what he might do…”
    “But mom! You’re mine! Only mine!”
    “Yes John…you’re the only one in my hart…but when it comes to the other part…I will always be there for you…but at worst…”
    “No! I don’t want him to do it…it’s disgusting…”
    “What’s disgusting John…please be reasonable…I’m only trying to protect us…what when he finds out about our child…don’t you think he’ll put 2 and 2 together… what do you think will happen then…It will never be like with you… but you have to understand that he might want me to do these sorts of things with him…but never forget…I love you more than ever…and I will allways be there for you…anytime…”
    “No…never…I don’t want to share you with anybody!”
    “I’m sorry John…I don’t know what we could do otherwise… it’s the only way…”
    I never expected the discussion to take such a turn…never did I think that my eldest son would slap me in the face and call me a “fucking whore”… never ever…
    TO BE CONTINUED…

    ANG KARUGTONG
    Chapter IX
    Since that dreadful day everything changed…maybe it was so that I was a whore…I don’t know…since that day, John stopped coming to me…he was almost never home…always busy doing something else…he didn’t even talk to me. I tried to, but he didn’t answer more than yes or no, sometimes just a grunt…
    Tim, well he was the new boss in the house. He did everything to help me out in the kitchen, even cleaning the house…just to get one thing…my body.
    Even though it felt like he was more or less using me for pleasure, I knew that he loved me enormously…and I knew that what he was doing when he tried to help me out was to show his appreciation…his love…but it was difficult to accept it in the strange form he wanted it in.
    I can’t say I didn’t really enjoy it…I was…even though I am ashamed of it. At first I didn’t…everything was mechanical…only to make the act as quick as possible… giving him what he wanted, letting him use my hole for relief, feeling cheap and dirty afterwards, hating myself. But after a couple of days I found it more and more pleasing, and when he started experimenting with my body with his hands, I had my first orgasm. I was very ashamed of myself…but I figured it didn’t really matter any longer if I held back. John didn’t make any allusions to wanting me anymore. It all started the first night…
    I was alone in bed, thinking of what would happen in the future with us, a shattered family. John didn’t come this night, the first one since we had started making love. I knew he wouldn’t…what I didn’t expect was to hear Tim’s voice at the door.
    “Mom, are you awake?”
    I hoped he would go away if I wouldn’t answer him, but he didn’t…
    Soon I felt the so familiar movement in the bed when John used to come to me at night, only this time it was Tim.
    I could feel his trembling little hand land on my breast heavily. For the first time in what seemed like ages I was wearing a negligee, but it didn’t stop him. In a moment his hand crept under it, gently sqeezing my breast. Later I found out that Tim was as fixed to my breasts as John.
    Everything I had thought of, telling him how wrong it would be to continue didn’t have effect…it felt like he owned me and my soul, like he hypnotised me…I was lost…
    It wasn’t long till I could feel his hands pull up my neglige, then his hard pre-cum leaking penis vibrating in my crack with excitement. He was so feverish as I felt him seek my hole, his member bumping around between my legs and in the slit. Then he entered me.
    Like with John the first times, he was very fast for reaching climax. It didn’t take him more than a few strokes. Once again he emptied himself inside me, only this time it wasn’t virginal juices any longer…even though it wasn’t John’s, it was from my own son. And once again like with John, he was ready to go again in minutes.
    After that I sent him to his room. Reluctantly he left, I told him I needed to be alone. I didn’t expect him to listen to me, but he did…maybe it was because he had gotten what he had come for.
    I lay on my back in bed, legs and arms sprawled wide as he had left me when going to his room, the cream he had deposited oozing out of my cum-soaked and used vagina, running in the crack of my buttocks til it met the sweaty and sticky sheets.
    I didn’t feel like a whore. No, a whore would at least get some money for the time and usage of her body…I felt like a hole, something anybody could use whenever they wanted a fuck! I was disgusted by myself and my own body.
    *
    The weekend felt like it would never end. I was afraid John would turn to doing stupidities. All day long he was gone, sometimes coming home very late. I tried to ask him where he had been, but he just grunted ‘what do you care about me’. I tried to show him how much I loved him, but he was as cold as ice towards me.
    The days and nights I belonged to Tim. He never let me out of his sight, and he never kept feeling me up and actually making it with me several times a day.
    As I already confessed, I got to enjoying it during the nextcoming 2 weeks. Well, maybe enjoying it would be the wrong word…I got to love it…to silently await the moment when Tim would get hard again to do me…I couldn’t tell him, like I had told John when I needed it… which was after all, most of the time…so I quietly awaited his lovemaking sessions with me, playing the role of doing it reluctantly…which I couldn’t play for a long time…
    John had made a sexaholic out of me, an addict to sex…now, when he refused to even talking to me, I gave myself completly to Tim, not caring anymore what was wrong or right…it was the strive for pleasure that counted, nothing else.
    Once again I started my training and teaching, showing my new lover the wonders of lovemaking. I did everything with him that I had done with John, tasting his juices, as well as letting him taste mine…and my was he eager and a quick learner, he became quit good too, at licking me…
    But a part of me was always thinking of John…and the growing child inside me, which we had produced…
    **
    It wasn’t til about 2 weeks later that John couldn’t hold any longer. I don’t know if he just needed some time thinking, most of the things had happened very fast, or if it was just his sex urge that got too strong…nowadays I don’t care…
    It was Friday evening, John had taken Blackie out for a ride when he got home from school…and as usual I was in bed with Tim as soon as he passed the door.
    Tim had acted like a sex maniac. As soon as he had entered the house he had attacked my breasts, sucking them hard, squeezing the soft flesh mercyless. Then he lapped at my slit for over 10 minutes giving me 3 wonderful orgasms, him drinking my juices.
    Then he grabbed my hand and pulled me up to my bedroom, guiding my overheated body which was like drugged from the sudden session of ours.
    Seconds later we were in bed, his little member wriggling inside my maternal vagina like a worm. And what a worm! He spewed his hot sticky liquids inside my womb with a serene expression on his face, while I was urging him to press it even deeper inside. Then with a “make me hard, mommy” I started using my vaginal muscles on his shrinking penis, milking it with my most feminine muscles, squeezing it to life as it was filled once more with blood, rising and invading my depths once more as it had been doing for the last 2 weeks.
    Tim was like John before he got more experienced. The first time was very quick, I didn’t get too much pleasure out of it, but after the initial orgasm, Tim could hold on longer to his pumping, thus giving me wonderful climaxes every time, and this time wasn’t any different.
    After my womb had been sprayed and filled with a second load of his love honey, he lay ontop of me, panting in my ear, his body relaxed, his chest mashing my breasts, but I didn’t care of him not supporting his weight, my hands caring more for the firm buttocks which I adored, feeling the tightness and the muscles, rotating his hips by holding on to his buttocks, feeling his soft member play inside my pussy.
    “ohh mom…that felt…sooo good…I love you so much…”
    “mmmm…it was honey…and I love you too…”
    “…but I love you even more…I love you so much that I want to be with you forever, I want to kiss you, feel you up and do what we just did…forever…”
    I giggled…
    “Ohh Tim, you’re so sweet, so young and beautiful…what you’re saying is soo lovely and beautiful, but you’ll have to find a girl of your own, a girl your own age…the girl of your life, to marry and to have kids with…I cannot be that girl, I am no girl, I am an old woman…
    “No mommy, you’re not old! And I don’t want anyone else, I want you, I want to marry you…”
    I hugged him close to me, feeling his body snuggling close to mine…
    “Oh Timmie…your tongue is as sweet as honey…but it’s not only the words, it’s what it can do between my legs too that make it so wonderful”
    We lay like that for a couple of moments, just breathing, then I heard his voice whisper in my ear, he only whispered when he wanted something special, and every time it was the same pleasure he wanted me to give…
    He rolled off me, laying on his back and I got down between his legs, kneeling, feeling a steady flow of sperma and my own juices flow from my overfilled vagina. I grabbed his semi-erect penis at the root, squeezing hard to make it erect. My other hand worked with his little sac, feeling and playing with the wonderful testicles which were producing the heavenly love cream, the milky and bitter-tasting honey he had pumped inside my tunnel only moments ago, the same kind of baby-making cream with which John had inseminated me.
    I lowered my head and took his manhood in my mouth, tasting the bitter, but spicy spunk which coated his member. It was so sticky with our mingled love liquids, but tasty, it was a taste I had learned to adore, making my saliva flow. I made slurping sounds as I either let him slide in and out of my mouth which I used as an artificial vagina, or I sucked as hard as I could, feeling his reviving hardness.
    It was when I looked up that I saw John’s figure in the shadow of the room.
    I let Tim’s penis slide out of my mouth, watching John, a large amount of the excessive saliva and his whitish cream running down his shaft. “Hi mom…”
    Tim’s head span around as he heard John’s voice, his hands trying to hide his erection.
    My first intention when seeing the figure was to hide my nakedness too, but I realised how silly that would be, silly because John knew all about what I was doing, both with Tim and sexually. He had done the same things with my body, so there was no reason to hide oneself.
    But what really caught my eye, was what he was doing. First I didn’t notice it, but then I realised he was stroking his fully erected penis. And he was as stark naked as little Tim and I.
    He slowed down and stopped as he realised that I had seen him.
    “Hello John…have you…have you been out riding?”. It was such a stupid question, but I really didn’t know what to say to my son. I didn’t expect this to happen…
    “Mmmm…I mean yeah…I…I took Blackie out for a ride…I guess he needed to get some moving in his legs…and I guess I needed some thinking myself…so…I…I rode down to the lake…”
    He made a short pause, expecting me to say something, but I didn’t know what…I just nodded.
    Tim was listening, not moving an inch, his penis limp, still in my hand…
    “…I…I’ve been thinking of what you’ve said…you know… and…I’m sorry…I really am…I’m so sorry I have been like this…I mean…the last days…”
    “It’s okay John…I think I would have acted the same…”
    “…you know…I’m sorry that I called you these bad things… I really am…please forgive me mom…”
    “ohh John…don’t be sorry…it’s okay, it really is…”
    “I’ve missed you mom…”, I could hear the sadness in his voice as his head hung down.
    “I’ve missed you too John…ohhh…come here…”
    He came to the bed, the sunset outside playing on his muscles as he embraced me. I never thought that I would feel him close to me again, ever. But when I felt with what intensity he was embracing me, I knew he wanted me as bad as I wanted him. We were meant for eachother, we needed eachother to feel secure, loved and pleased.
    I shivered as I felt I rivulet of sperm leave my cunny, running down the inside of my sensitive thigh, remembering me of little Tim. I looked at him, seeing his questioning expression, still he hadn’t moved or said anything.
    I again uptook the attention of John. I could feel his hard trembling penis pressing up against my belly, leaving trails of whaterish pre-cum on my naked skin.
    I knew what he needed…
    “John”, I whispered in his ear, “would you like me to make it good for you…like old times?”
    “mmm…”
    So I commenced my develish act, the act of a depraved mother, the act of becoming my own two sons private whore. At first the thought disgusted me, but now nothing mattered. It wasn’t til a week ago that I had really started fantisizing about it, now it would come true. At first I had been very angry with Tim for spoiling my love affairs with John, but now, after having him inside me, I knew what I wanted. I wanted both my children, I wanted them to be close to me, closer than ever. I wanted my children inside of me, I wanted them to mature with me, to prosper and develop sexually. I wanted to give myself completly to my children, to give them not only motherly love, but motherly love combined with the most wonderful love two, or three human beings could share. I was so happy, by doing this, I didn’t only do my sons a favour, the favour of letting them relieve their so strong urges they posessed inside and letting them fulfill a young boys most devoted fantasy, making love with their very own mother. But what I did was receiving as much pleasure as my children. Now my most devious dreams would come true. It was a dream that I had had when first having sex with John, but the love that was founded between us made me forget all about it. But now, after having had intercourse so many times with both my sons, did it really matter if I could get one final wish through? The wish of beeing surroended by young studs, to be loved and taken care of by my lovers. To be taken by my two lovers continously. Whenever one tired, the other could finish what the first one had started. I had so much love to give and I needed so much love, that I had become an addict. I don’t think any woman could feel more satisfied at my age, an age wich could create conflicts. But the thought of my young lovers which soon would follow the road I had so secretly but hideous led them onto and the knowledge of the child that was growing in my womb each day, made me feel young again. It made me feel like I was a woman anew.
    I knew how wrong this was, not only that people thought it would be wrong, but it was. One man for one woman, was the right thing. But that didn’t seem enough for me…I wanted more. I wanted it all. Now, when finally the circle was closing, I realised that everything I had put in plan the last week would soon pay off, soon the family would be complete, and my strive for pleasures fulfilled. I would be fulfilled.
    Slowly I pulled John down on the bed, his shaft sticking up like a flag-pole, swaying with the blood-pulsing. I opened my mouth and engulfed my lover’s tool, which I had for so long missed. What I only moments ago had done with Tim, I was now doing with my other son. Tim staring at us, probablay not believing what he saw me doing right in front of his eyes. It seemed like John had lost all thinking of privacy. He didn’t care if his brother was seeing what he was doing either…
    I sucked him hard, I sucked him gently, I did my best to please my son, tasting the salty pre-cum as it was pumped out of his penis. His hands were on the back on my head, pressing it down and then relasing the pressure, thus showing me how he wanted me to make it. It was so wonderful to feel he was back, that he was together with me.
    He didn’t last too long, after all, it was his first time with me for a very long time, and it was the first time for the day…
    His moaning grew louder and louder, and I applyed my hardest suction, as I felt surge after surge of his tasty sperm wash down my throat. Not one single drop was lost as I swallowed every precious little wriggling seed he offered me, then I cleaned him, making him hard again…
    I got up beside him on my knees, looking at him, smiling, then I invited him to use my nether hole. I wanted him to do me from behind, I had heard Michael call this a ‘doggie-making’, and I knew why, I wanted to be take like the bitch I was, a bitch in heat…
    He was at it instantly, his penis burried inside me to the hilt. There was never a question of lubrication. I was so wet inside with Tim’s cum and my juices that the mixture functioned as lubrication. He started humping me in a steady rhythm which I had learned to love, and looking down between my legs I could see his penis slide in and out of my slippery and messy pussy. Every time it was pulled out it was coated with his pre-cum, my juices but most of all the two loads of sperm Tim had injeceted inside my love canal only moments earlier, which was running down to his sac, dripping down on the sheet. I came hard, exciting scene, knowing I was taken by my other son only moments after the first had cum inside me, feeling my whole body becoming one with my vagina, trembling with excitement, travelling once again to nirvana…
    This was the way I wanted to be taken. Fucked, that’s right, the most dirty word of all, fucked like a bitch in heat. Like a dog.
    *
    When it subsided, I found John was still at it. I looked at Tim who was sitting at the end of the bed ogling us. I could see his hand working on his purple coloured penis, fully concentrated on what we were doing.
    I smiled at him, knowing what I would do next…
    “…mmmmm…ohhhh…..mmmmm….Tim…come here…and I’ll help you out…”
    He looked surprised at me, not really understanding…
    “C’mon lover…let me do that…come to me…come to moma…”
    He came to me, lying on his back, me taking his hard penis in my mouth anew, the place where John had spurted only moments ago.
    It wasn’t til now that I noticed how different my sons were equipped. With only one year between them, one would expect them to be almost in the same state of development. However John was very much bigger, in every way that is. I never tried to estimate my son’s love tools, but now I realised that John with his almost 7 inch penis would outdo Tim’s little 5 inch pecker. Today I know that one oftenly say that it’s not the size that’s important, but any woman who is really hot, wants to feel herself filled up, stoughed with manly meat and John was more than capable of doing so with his thick member. On the other hand, having Tim’s thin little member inside me, wriggling like a worm, together with the knowledge that he was in fact my own son and a really a very young boy, made it very hot.
    At first I didn’t want to accept the fact that it was my own two sons who attracted me, I was having my love affair with John because I loved him, like lovers ought to show their love to eachother. But after Tim started having me the same way, I didn’t care anymore. I knew that I loved my two sons very much, not only because they were my own children, but what we had was a special bond. They were fascinated of me because I was their mother, doing things only mothers in their hottest dreams would do with them. Further more, I was their first love, and would be so til the end of time, they had been virgins when first having me, making our love even more special. Me on the other hand was fascinated by the vigour of my children, their sexual urges which never seemed to end. Then, again, knowing they were my own two sons, so very young who was having sex with me, made me feel very hot. It was so taboo what we did, mother and sons endulging in an incestual relationship, feeling eachother’s bodies, sucking and licking and really having intercourse.
    I could feel John plunge himself in and out of my cum-soaked cunny, occasionally feeling his stabbing penis hit the bottom of my vaginal tunnel. It was a mixture of pleasure and pain as the wonderful mushroom tip parted my cervix, thus entering my womb which had swollen and expanded to accomodate the pregnancy of our child that was growing inside. I moaned each time he did so, trying to concentrate on giving pleasure to Tim as well.
    I swirled my tongue on Tim’s little penis, sucking as hard as I could, feeling every little blood-swollen vein on his member pulsing. If it wouldn’t have been that he had already released his sperm twice, I’m sure he would have climaxed long ago.
    I could feel my orgasm building as I started to loose concentration, I was getting closer and closer, and for each plunge of John, I moaned louder and louder. He knew I was going to climax soon, and he increased the tempo, like always, he wanted us to match our orgasms.
    Then it came, like a wind takes a leave up, high into the sky, my toes curling, my whole body shaking, trembling and jerking as the inevitable orgasm took me in it’s control. I knew I could not stop it, and I wouldn’t have wanted either. I just let myself go, feeling the most wonderful sensations nature could give, letting it rule my body.
    During my orgasm, I felt Tim’s hands around my head pressing my head close to his crotch, litteraly ‘fucking’ my mouth with his growing member, the sign that it would shoot it’s nectar soon.
    My pussy started clamping and milking John’s invading member, he started stabbing me with short in and out movements in a fast tempo, as he understood that I was climaxing. I gave out high guffing moans with each penetration of his feeling the orgasm rule my body stronger and stronger, my whole body trembling. My hypersensitive cunny gave out obscene sounds with every movement of John’s penis. Squelshing sounds from the two loads of sperm that Tim had dumped inside me, but also my own juices running freely. Loud smackings could be heard from our copulating organs as he poked and rotated inside me in every possible way, making me squelsh with orgasmic lust.
    Far off in the distance I heard a ‘ohhh….ma!’, and then my mouth was flooded with Tim’s spunk, each jerk filling it even more, but I was too far off to even think about swallowing it.
    The cum he was shooting started to boil and run out of my mouth as I was making gurgling noices from the moaning, noices which today reminds me of a little newborn’s gurglings, gurglings with delight.
    *
    I don’t remember much of what happened after that. What I do remember is very cloudy and I was very confused when it happened, the whole world tumbling around me, time standing still. I could hear myself screaming with pleasure, not caring who, where or what I was.
    I remember feeling Tim slip out of my mouth. Then I felt hands squeezing my breasts hard, pulling me close to John, who was kneeling behind me, his penis working like a locomotive inside my cunny, in and out, in and out. I felt Tim’s cream running out of the corners of my mouth, tickling it’s way down my chin, dripping down in the cleavage my handcouvered breasts formed.
    I remember hearing an animalic grunt in my ear, then came a deep plunge into my vibrating pussy, John’s tool entering deeper than he had ever been inside of me, parting my cervix, entering my womb. With a moan, I felt a warmth spread deep inside my tummy as I felt his first load of sperm inject Then he pulled himself out halfway, and with a slow but even deeper plunge than the first one he ripped past my cervix, a gurgling scream erupting from my throat, Johns tool squirting more of his baby-making milk, the wonderful sticky honey uniting with Tim’s, John’s wriggling seeds mingling with Tim’s. It was so hot, so fascinating, a human wasn’t supposed to feel such heavenly feelings, perverted feelings, orgasmic feelings and pain. Each time John gave my body a huge plunge, I was tossed forward, my torso bending forward as his belly slapped hard against my buttocks, trying to enter me as deep as possible, stabbing me like he wanted to go through me…At the same time his big, manly hands were kneeding my swaying and slapping breasts hard, sqeezing them like it would be dough. My knees were bending, I couldn’t support myself, and if it woudln’t have been for his hands around my breasts and his penis fully embedded in my climaxing pussy, I would have collapsed. I was like a leaf in his hands, which he was tossing and flipping in every possible way as he emptied himself hard inside me. I don’t know if it was my brain that fooled me, but I thought I heard a bestialic roar unite with my sporadic screams of lust each time he pushed the tip of his penis inside my womb and spurting a powerfull jet of semen where our child was growing. Then everything went black.
    **
    I awoke slowly, coming to life like from a trance or a deep sleep. I was alone in bed. I felt so relaxed. 23.36 said the red digits of my bedroom clock. I must have slept for over 3 hours, without even waking up once…I sighed, feeling every little muscle aching tiredly, my mouth, breasts, but most of all the places around my slit and inside of it. But it was a pleasant tiredness. I was naked, sweaty, my skin showing spots of dried semen. I still had the bitter-tasting cum-flavour of Tim’s sperm in my mouth, and I could still feel the wetness in my pussy. I mused, I felt like a little school-girl after touching herself for the very first time. I felt like an innocent little girl who had for her first time found out about boys. Even though I had been a virgin when marrying Michael, my dead husband, I had ‘fooled around’, letting boys feel me up in the breaks at school. We had played games like, ‘I’ll show you mine if you show me your’s’. Then we had played doctor.
    I felt in need of a shower really bad. I went to the bathroom, taking the sweaty and cum-stained sheets with me.
    *
    I had a hard time washing myself. Especially my cunny, since it was very sensitive. It was almost unbearable to turn the water spray towards my open pussy, washing the insides clean. My lips were all red and swollen, and my little rosebud weren’t to be touched. I thought back at what had happened earlier in bed. It was something I had only read of. They called it multiple-orgasms, and I am pretty sure I had one of these at that time. I had never experienced anything like that ever. Everytime an orgasm subsided, I was rewarded with a new one. But it was somehting I would come to know very well in the future
    I watched myself in the mirror while drying myself off, watching my breasts and belly which clearly showed I was pregnant. At least to my eyes.
    I’ve heard that some women looses all interest in sex once they
    get pregnant. They feel ugly and are disgusted by their own body. But seeing myself in the mirror I was excited to note that my belly had swollen, I was excited to know I was still a fertile woman, with possibilities of giving life.
    There was a discrete knock at the door.
    “Mom, are you allright?”
    “Uhuh…”
    “Can I come in…”
    I first thought of wrapping my towel or robe around me, but then I thought that would be silly after all we had done.
    “…sure…”
    He opened the door only to find me stark naked.
    I saw his eyes enlarge as he looked at me, he was ogling my body.
    “What are you staring at?”, I heard myself asking very seductivly.
    “…uh…well…I had forgot how beautiful you are ma…”
    I smiled at him, turning to my side, inhaling, drawing in my belly to make a sexy pose.
    “Do you really think so…do you think I still look sexy to you?”
    “uhuh…you really are gorgeous mom…”
    “Well thank you John, you really know how to charm a lady…” I said smiling at him. “But do you you think I will still be sexy when my belly and breasts starts growing…?”
    “…yeah…I…you’ll just be even more sexy…”
    I moved close to him, putting my hands on his hips.
    “You know John…you’re very handsome yourself…”
    “You think so mom…”
    “Sure honey…your so beautiful…you are a reel hunk as we used to say at school…”, I mused when thinking of how he resembled to the boys his own age a long time ago that we girls used to discuss and refer to as ‘hunk’ if they were cute…unfortunately it remaind on that stage until I met my big love…
    “I’ve missed you John…”, I said, looking him in the eyes, caressing his beautiful brown hair.
    “I’ve missed you to ma…”
    “I don’t want to loose you honey…never again…I was afraid you would hate me forever…we have so much to give eachother. You are my son, and we shouldn’t be hating eachother…please John…never leave me like that…Besides…”, I took his hand leading it down to my belly which had swelled some the last 2 weeks. “…besides…I need you…both as my man, but also as the father of my child…I hope you haven’t forgotten about that.”
    “Oh no mom…how could I…I’ll never leave you again…I promise…”
    I was going to seduce him, even though my vagina hurt a little from the previous action I would let him do me at the end, but first I wanted to show him all my womanly charms and affection, so that he would know forever how much I wanted him and how much I loved him. But I would show him how bad he needed me, that I wasn’t cheap, oh no, that I could make him beg me for it…Now I had the leading part. Then, only when he was going crazy after me would we make love like madmen.
    “John…could I ask you something…”
    “…yes mom…”
    “What do you think of me…”
    “You’re gorgeous mom!”
    “No…I mean, what do you think of me…after all I have done… you know that a mother and a son should never indulge in such acts we have…they should never touch eachother like we have, or furthermore make love…”
    “You know I don’t care what people say…we’ve talked so many times about this…I love you mom, more than anything…you’re the best…”
    “…but what about me doing it with Tim…you did call me a whore…do you think of me that way still…?”
    “Oh no mom…I…I told you I was sorry for saying that…”
    I was holding his head between my hands, looking him in the eyes, caressing him with my glances.
    “How did you feel when you saw me together with Tim?”
    There was no answer, so I went on…I pulled him closer to me, our faces only inches apart as I put my hand on his crotch. He was hard. “…did it excite you? Dit it make you feel hard like you are now”
    He turned all red in his face. It was the first time I had talked ‘dirty’ this way. But I knew that sometimes men liked that. And talking dirty of myself made me feel hot.
    I started unbuttoning his shirt, looking him straight in the eyes.
    “…did you like what you saw John? Did you?”
    “…I…I guess so…”
    I pulled his shirt of him and proceeded with unbuckling his belt and then pulling open his fly, lowering his pants and underwear a couple of inches, freeing his member that slapped hard against his belly when it sprang free. I formed a fist around it, and started stroking it gently, smearing out his pre-cum.
    “Did it make you so hot you didn’t care if I had done it with Tim?”
    “…uhuh…”
    “You said earlier that it was disgusting to know he had been inside of me…didn’t you lover…?”
    He just looked foolishly at me…ogling my body…
    “You got so excited you wanted to share me with Tim right away? Didn’t you honey?”
    I grabbed his penis at the root, then guiding it in the hot juicy canal my slit forms, letting it run along it while squeezing him with my thighs, feeling his juices wetten my soft skin.
    I heard him moan from the treatment, but there was still no answer. I moved my hand so it was pressing his penis up against my hole, letting it sink inside my fleshy lips, burrying the tip of his leaking shaft in the little depth just outside the entrance to my penis longing vagina.
    He tried to hump me, but I pulled away slightly.
    “Would you consider sharing me with Tim in the future as well? If I beg you to?”
    “Yes mom…”
    “Won’t you feel disgusted to know that you’re putting it inside of me where he has been and filled me with his cream? Won’t you honey?”
    I heard a guttural ‘no’ as he tried to enter me anew, only to find out I was prepared and deflected his invading member…
    “You know honey…Tim will spend a lot of time with me in the future as well…I’m not sure I will be alone when you come to my bed anymore…are you sure it won’t bother you if you find me and Tim making love…”
    There was a loud moan as I started massaging his little sac, feeling the two nut-sized testicles that had produced the sperm that had gotten me pregnant…
    “It might be so that you’ll just have to jump in between, when Tim has finished or when he wants me to suck him…do you think you could handle that lover? Do you…?”
    “Oh mom…please…”
    “…please what John?”
    “Let me do it with you…don’t do this to me…I don’t care about Tim, or what he does when he makes it with you…”
    “Do what John? I just want to make sure…you know I don’t want one-night-stands John…you know that…you even said I wasn’t a whore…didn’t you…?”
    “Yes mom…but please…”
    “…soon lover…I only want to know…do you still love me? Do you honey…or do you just want to use me…like a hole?”
    “…ohhh mom…I love you…but please…”
    I bent down and kissed John hard, I ‘frenched’ him as we used to say at school about kissing boys this strange way. It was something the older girls did. My tongue swirled around John’s, just like it would have been his penis in my mouth… finally we broke the kiss…
    “Then let’s get started lover…make love to me hard…make love to me like you used to do. Put it inside of me and fill me up with your baby-making cream just like you did when you got me pregnant. Do me…”
    With a strong and mercyless plunge he entered the depths of my pussy. The sensations so beautiful, not long after that we came together, joining an orgasm, a serene expression on his face as he pumped the essence of his manhood in me once more this evening.
    But the night was young, it was Friday night. That night my bed was used very well. Finally, after several lovemakings, both with John and Tim, we fell asleep, all 3 of us. Or should I say 4?
    * * * * * * * *
    Chapter X
    Time passed, winter arrived. It was cold and windy outside, but in our house there was allways warmth and love. Tim and John was doing good at school, and they had really looked forward to their Christmas Vacation. I was very happy myself. Whenever my son’s weren’t at home and I didn’t have any chores, I would go into town and meet with some old friends in a cafe. I felt like I was again alive, after so many years, thanks to my lovly sons. Of course, word got by that I was pregnant. But I knew what to tell them, that I had rehearsed a long time ago. I told them of the wonderful man I was going to marry soon. I told them I had met him on vacation this summer. It was an old and dear friend of mine. I made them believe I loved him immensly, and that he wanted many children around him. Then I told them lies of how wonderful he was, that he worked at this big oil company, allways busy. Some thought I was too old to have children, but I told them we both wanted them. Others asked why I didn’t marry him before having the child, but to them I said that we would. Soon, I said, I was going to leave town and make a family with my husband to be…and people accepted it.
    Tim was the first to find out about it, after all, he had read about these things at school. Five months pregnant he came to me and said…
    “Mom…you’ve grown…I mean your…your belly…”
    I looked at John, who nodded in approval. I guess it was time to tell him, he would figure it out sooner or later anyway.
    When he heard that I was having a child with his brother, John, he just said one thing: “Wow…”
    I did have to explain the same thing to Tim, as John had thought so wrongly of. A pregnant woman can, and if she feels like it, should have sex with her partners if they want to and they don’t get disguested by her being big. And they did want to make love to me. Me being big only made me ‘hotter’ as both John and Tim used to say.
    My sex life was great, as were my two son’s. I did anything to please them, and they did anything to please me.
    I had never before seen my two sons so happy. They were so eager, so positive when it came to loving me. They were allways ready to make love with me, and I was more than ready to let them.
    When awaiting my two sons to come home from school, I put on sexy clothes I knew excited them. I had bought some underwear, which looked very hot on me. But most of the time during their winter vacation I was nude, in my bed, mostly on my back, one of my lovers humping me while the other rested or had his penis in my eagerly sucking mouth.
    They would never cease attending my body. I was allways full of manly flesh, allways feeling young experimenting hands on my body. But most of all, I allways had a fresh load of cum from both my sons, mingling in the depths were it was deposited with the previous. Bathing our growing child with the essence of love and care. Precious drops of the most delightful and wonderful thing a man could produce.
    When going to sleep, we would end up making love for hours, finally falling asleep, one lover on each side of me, their mouths and hands still nibbling and caressing my breasts, their legs around mine, their wet penises on my thighs, leaving trails of semen from my happy pussy as their fingers were playing in my crack.
    Sometimes at night I was awakened by feeling a penis slide in and out of my creamy and motherly cave, only to be rewarded with yet another injection from one of my own boys’ young semen. I didn’t care who it was, just as long as we both felt good. If I was too tired, I just went to sleep, letting my boys have their fun, while their humpings gave me pleasant dreams. Sometimes I didn’t wake up, I dreamt I was making love, but I couldn’t tell in the morning if I had dreamed or not, since there was allways someone between my legs.
    In the morning I would be awoken by a penis playing on my lips, hot salty, pre-cum wettening my mouth while another penis was playing at my nether lips, wettening me, preparing me for the love session that would follow.
    Their morning erections lasted long, and they oftenly had to empty themselves more than once before they were through with me for a couple of hours. All to my great satisfaction. They sometimes took turns, stopping moments before erupting, replacing eachother, making the act last very long. After I had come several times, I just dozed off, lying sprawled out on the bed, feeling my wholes being used, not caring what was happening or being done to my body, only feeling the pleasure, the ultimate pleasure a woman can feel. A dream all women have, to be loved and attended by not only one, but two pleasure giving studs at the same time. To feel oneself drift off into a heavenly emotional state…accompanied by the undulating humpings of the bed as my sons took places hoovering my body, my vagina letting out obscene lovemaking noises. ‘Clatchings, smackings and gurglings’ could be heard as they fevereslhy pumped my cum filled vagina.
    **
    It was early February. I was alone at home, doing the chores, when I suddenly felt the pain in my belly. Then it came again and again. I tried calming down by lying down in bed, still warm from the morning lovemaking. It was after my two sons had both relieved themselves in me that I felt the first signs of birthgiving. But it was too early, it should be one week or more until…
    Everything went so fast. I called the doctor’s office, he sent the midwife and a nurse over to my house. Since I was alone and wasn’t in condition to drive, I would give birth at home.
    After 2 hours it was over. In my exhausted arms I was holding a little creature, so innocent and beatiful. She was asleep, my beautiful baby-daughter.
    **
    When my boys came home, I was in bed. The nurse had helped cleaning me, and taken care of the blood-soaked sheets. Even though it was the third time I was giving birth, I had been very worried. Anything could go wrong…But now, holding my beatiful child in my arms, close to my naked breasts, I was happy. For almost nine months I had been carrying this child in me. It had become a part of me. It was my own flesh, as much as her father was my own flesh. The pains I had had just a while ago letting my child leave my cozy womb, was nothing compared to the happiness I was feeling, to be a mother, a mother of a beautiful baby-girl.
    They both stood in the doorway, looking at me. I was so tired, I could only produce a quick smile, closing my eyes.
    Parting them, I could still see my both sons standing in the doorway, ogling me and the child under the cover, sleeping contently between my breasts.
    “Don’t you two gentlement want to come over and see the child?”
    Like in trance they moved closer, being welcomed by a tired but content motherly face.
    “Look John…it’s your daughter…our child…you have become a father my love…”
    I peeled off the cover, presenting the little miracle we had both produced with such love and care, the result of our lovemaking, the most beautiful thing two lovers can make together.
    I saw John and Tim starring at the newborn baby-girl with huge eyes, not saying a word.
    “What’s wrong with you two, have you never seen a little child before? Don’t you like your daughter John?”
    “…uhuh…but…”
    “…but what John?”, I started getting a little afraid something was wrong…
    “…she looks so strange…”
    “STRANGE?”
    “…well…her skin is like a raisins…you know all folded and stough…”
    I almost started to laugh…it was so odd…
    “Ohh John. All children that are newborn look like this…it’s normal…”
    “Oh…”
    *
    After doing the regular tests on the baby-girl and myself, finding out everything was normal, we finally started making love again. It had been more than 2 weeks since I last had felt the presence of a young penis inside of me, and I was really happy when my sons uptook their lovemaking with me, even though it hurt a little at first. I knew I had lost some of the tightness of my vaginal muscles with the birthgiving, but what I lacked in tightness, I tried making up by squeezing their members with my muscles and sucking hard with my mouth. They were allmost fighting over who would enter me first, but finally we were at it again…
    However, my two lovers did new things to me, things I had never thought were possible to do…
    They would play with my cunny more intensly, but in a new sort of way. It all started when they fingered me down there. Instead of just pushing one finger in and out of me, they pushed two, three…finally, finding out it didn’t hurt me, they were pushing all fingers in my cum lubricated pussy. The childbirth had made me quite loose down there and I more or less told them to go on. I was as fascinated as they were when seeing that I had a hand and half the forearm inside of me. I knew this only triggered my sons fascination for my pussy. Until that time it was only something you put your ‘thing’ in to get off, or to lick, just because it made me feel good.
    Today I have heard it’s called something like ‘fist-fucking’, but at that time it was only a game for us. They would take turns pushing their hands inside of me, sometimes as deep as halfway up to their elbows. I can’t say I really got any pleasure out of it, more than feeling myself very stuffed, something I couldn’t get enough of. They enjoeyed feeling my insides, the foldings of my vagina, but their touching of my uterus wasn’t too appreciated, it hurt when they did that if I wasn’t too excited.
    The game continued a little, and they started pushing other things up my pussy, I remember them trying baseball-bats, vegetables and yes, even a beer-bottle.
    If it wouldn’t have been for their expertly flickering tongues on my clit, I wouldn’t have allowed them to do this. But since they were giving me great pleasure, I let them have it their way.
    What we did come to enjoy, all of us, was when my sons and daughter would suck at my breasts. At first it was just experimenting. But after a while it was an obsession. Everytime I had fed Mindy, our daughter, my sons were next. They would suck my milk-producing breasts til they were drained. I had learned enjoying those sessions immensly, feeling my warm motherly milk being sucked out of my heavy breasts by my two sons like they had once done before so lovingly. Of course, Mindy was allways first, no question about that. But as soon as she had finished my both sons were more than eager to suck the rest out of me.
    I was so happy to be able to produce milk again, like I had once been. And was I producing…my breasts were allways more than filled with hot milk to be sucked out of them. It seemed like the more my sons drank out of it, the more I produced. I had swelled quite some in breast size and sometimes I really had to beg my sons to come and ease the tension. Sometimes the production was so great that just by walking around doing the regualar chores, the bumpings would cause milk squirting out of my pink and enlarged nipples, which not only served an infant, but my two sons as well.
    Sometimes I was so full of milk after Mindy had nursed, that I just had to relieve myself. I had found a way to suck my own nipples, nursing my own breasts, but it was a position that made my neck hurt since I had to suck for a long time. What I used to do most of the time was to take a small bucket, place it on the floor as I sat on a little chair. Then I would bend forward, letting my large and overfilled breasts dingle downwards. My hands would go around them and start squeezing, warm jets of milk squirting from my nipples, filling the bucket. Then I would bottle it up, drinking some of it, leaving it to my sons but sometimes I used it for making cookies. They loved my cookies. We stopped bying milk, since I was producing more than we could all drink. I felt so strange, so beautiful with my huge bossom, swaying as I walked around all day doing the chores. There was allways an aroma of warm milk surrounding me due to my lactating breasts, the sweet aroma of warm motherly milk. Everytime I got the bucket to fill, I felt so animalic, so hot, it might sound crazy to you, but I felt like I was a cow. Ready to be mated with any bull, then producing milk every day for hungry mouths she gave birth to…
    I think my sons quit drinking ordinary milk, and even water. Everytime they were thirsty they would come to me, I was their source.
    Every night when we got to sleep they would suck my breasts while they made love to me. Afterwards they would continue while I fell asleep, happy, feeling wonderful, their nibblings, one at each nipple, making me muse in my sleep.
    In the morning at breakfast, I would expose my breasts while sitting on a chair, and they would get down on their knees, one on each side and take care of my milk producing breasts. Afterwards I would take them in my mouth or my cunny, taking their bitter tasting baby-making sperm in me once more in the morning.
    Everyday when they were having their lunchbreaks, I would take the car and ride into town, going to my sons school. There they would wait at the entrance getting into my car. We would drive to a deserted spot, and there they would have their lunches, eating, but most of all to my delight, drinking. Drinking my warm milk, directly from the source. They even had their favourite breast. John allways nursed my left one, while Tim took the other. When they had finished eating they would put their mouths around my swollen nipples, grab my breasts with their hands, and gently squeeze, thus making all the milk squirt into their loving mouths. When the milk stopped coming out that easily, they would add their hard sucking mouths at my large nipples to extract the last drops. Then they would both make love to me, and off they went, I as well as them, content. My belly full with their wriggling seeds, their’s full of my motherly milk.
    When dropping them off at school they would plant a wet and milk smelling kisses on my cheeks and mouth, while I gave them a squeeze between their legs, and then they ran to classes. There in the school-yard I could see girls and boys, their own age, the boys allways trying to impress the girls, who allways played hard to get, but wanted it as much as the boys did. But my two sons never had to go thru this. I was allways ready and opened up for them. I wasn’t the kind of sissy who would give signs of wanting, and then when seeing it worked with the boys, turning their back. Oh no, I was allways ready for my lovers. And I would do everything with them, I would suck them, let them make reel love to me, not like the sissies their own age. Then I would offer them my milking breasts, to nurse from, something the girls could never do even if they wanted, the stupid cows.
    But the weekends were the best. We would lie together in bed, for hours, making love, covered with sweat, spots of sperm, pussy juice and milk on our bodies as we copulated.
    I allways had a pillow stoughed under my buttocks, and I allways had a small plug of wood which I had told John to make. I put it in whenever I was walking around doing the chores. The reason, well, I wanted to feel their hot sticky juices remain inside me during the day, and night. But most of all, I wanted to get pregnant anew. I wanted to have a lot of children, each time I had a new freshly load injected into my belly, I dreamed it would be the moment of impregnation. The heavenly moment one of their tiny baby-making sperms would reach my lifegiving egg. Uniting, forming a child. I was thrilled knowing I had both my sons loving semen inside me, millions and millions of wriggling sperms from their nut shaped testicles mingling, racing in the most important race ever. The race for life.
    ***
    EPILOGOUE
    Today, I am 57. A fulfilled mother. I have seen all my children grow up and start their lives as adults more or less. 4 months after John and I had Mindy, I was pregnant again. It must have been the nursing which made it difficult for the new impregnation. But I didn’t mind trying over and over again. It made it even more thrilling and delightfull each time they orgasmed, knowing this time could be the time one of their seeds they were planting deep inside my fertile womb would catch and start growing.
    This time however, I didn’t know who the father is, and I don’t really care if it’s little Tim, or John, but Linda our daughter sure has some of John’s looks… After 1 year John moved away to a bigger town for college, and Tim had me all by himself. Together we had two sons, Michael and James, named after my dead husband. Of course John missed me, and I missed him. But he would come home every 2 weeks, and then I would be ‘his’. I know he was a little jelous of Tim who could do me whenever he wanted, but that didn’t keep him from sharing me with Tim. He said he enjoyed seing me with his brother. Watching me make love with another man.
    I know one learns a lot of different things at collage. But what John learned was something I had never heard of. I had read about anal sex, but that was allways taboo, until one of these weekends John came to town. I remember I was straddling Tim, riding his now quite large penis, when hearing John whisper something in my ear. He said he wanted to try something new, pulling out his rigid member, covering it with vaseline. I didn’t understand what it was all about until he started smearing out vaseline on my bum-hole and even pushing his vaseline couvered fingers inside. I must say I panicked, but he told me it wouldn’t hurt so much, and I would enjoy it more than I thought. Besides this was his weekend, and I was his woman. I’ll never forget the moment when he placed his member against my back hole and started sliding his penis inside. I must say it did hurt. But John was very gentle with me. After the
    initial tearing sensation, he slid inside me completly, resting for some time. Tim didn’t understand at first what was happening, but then he justed grunted, and exclaimed his surprise with a ‘Oh wow’.
    I can’t say I really liked the anal-sex thing. But together with a penis inside my vagina it felt wonderful. It felt so odd when my two lover’s rods slid in and out of me. Everytime John pulled out, Tim would push and vice versa. I could feel the thin membrane separating my vagina from the anal region being massaged by their moving penises, and my two sons used to joke about feeling their penises through my membrane. I have never ever felt that filled. But there was more to come. One day when I was straddling Tim, my back against him, riding him, John licking and sucking my milk producing breasts, I suddenly felt John place himself at the entrance of my vagina. I looked at him questioningly, but he just continued with a ‘hold still you guys’. Now I had given birth to 3 children during the 3 last years and my two sons had played a lot with things in my vagina, enlarging it, so I was pretty loose. But having two penises inside my vagina was something I had never thougt possible. Tim pulled my back to his chest, holding my breasts in his hands while John started humping me, occasionally sucking my erect and milk dribbling nipples. I couldn’t believe I had both my sons love pistills inside my pussy at the same time, but it was true. I could almost se in front of me their penises rubbing against eachother, filling me up, parting my cave completly thus playing on my clitoris til I reached orgasm after orgasm. Then they would time their orgasmes with mine, shooting their unified jets of sperm right into my womb, mixing with remains from previous deposits. These were the best days of my life…
    *
    Eventually, both John and Tim found their women. John married a girl at school who…well…she was, according to my opinion, a little too loose, but my son handled her well…and strangely enough they are married today. I know that he had been able to keep her more than satisfied in bed…today they have two boy children…the line of boys in our family seems to be very strong…
    I remember one time when I visited Johns house. It was Monday morning and he and his wife Jenny were still in bed. I could hear grunts and screams and thought something was wrong. I cracked the door to their bedroom only to find them making love. The scene was furios and almost unreal. In front of my eyes, my oldest son and lover, was having sex with his wife. She was holding the bedpost, kneeling in the bed as John drove his member deep inside her, making her body lift from the bed each time he pumped her. Her breasts massaged by his big manly hands, making them squirt milk, (yes, he told me later he had told his wife he wanted her lactating, and even gotten her a breast pump, at first she didn’t like it, but, well, you know women…). During the five minutes I stood there, the poor girl must have orgasmed 3 or 4 times, screaming things like, ‘I’cant take it anymore…’, ‘I’m…I’m cumming…’,’you animal…’. Yes it was animalic seeing him do it to his wife, it was furios lovemaking, bestial. Then, when she was almost passing out, he just tossed her in the bed on her back, kneeling beside her head which he grabbed between his hands and pushing his penis inside her mouth. He pumped her mouth furiously, she coughed, tried to scream, but he went on. Then his body stiffened and his penis ejaculated in her throat. When he had relieved himself, he let himself slide in and out of her mouth yet a couple of times, cum leaking from her lips, her eyes closed. Then he bent down to her breasts, sucked for a while and went to the bathroom, taking a shower. During the entire act in front of me, I couldn’t help it, but I had to play with myself. After several minutes, the abused wife of his, rolled onto her side and peeled up the cover, sighing, then going to sleep. An hour later, when I was barbequeing with John and his sons in their beautiful garden, she descended. I saw a grin on her face, she kissed me, welcoming me like a good daughter-in-law should do. She had cleaned up and dressed in a skirt and blouse, she looked pretty. I turned away to the children and started talking to them, but in the corner of my eye I could see her embrace my son, her hand between his legs, squeezing his manhood…I allmost got jelous of her…she had her hands full…in both senses…she had more than she could ever handle alone…
    Tim found a very attractive and good wife to be, a farmer’s daughter that went to school with him. She was very young, only 13, and virgin when he first met her, her parents didn’t really like it I guess, my son was after all 20 years old. He used to make love to her at home, sometimes in the barn. He knew I was peeking, and he liked it. She was so tender and fragile, so beautiful, like a princess out of a legend. And she loved him and most of all his experteese when it came to lovemaking. After waiting 4 years, for her to get her legal-age, and finally her parents approval, he married her. Today they have 1 daugther, and she is 4 months pregnant with next child.
    My sons moved down to Florida where they opened a big firm that deals mostly with import and export to South America and the Islands. I allmost forgot to tell you that John has a Major in economy…I followed my sons to Florida where they bought me a fantastic house. There I live today with our children, Mindy, Linda, Michael and James. Of course, our, John’s, Tim’s and my children will never find out who their real fathers are. To our common children they are just being friendly uncles, visiting me every now and then…
    I cannot hide that I have had my lusts for young boys, especially Michael and James, however, nothing has ever happened between us, and I don’t think anything will, especially not now when they both have girlfriends…
    But I know I do have a weekness for young boys, and that nothing will ever change. Several times during the last 2 years I have found myself seducing boys of 13 to 15 years in my own home. Sometimes the pizza delivery boy or the paperboy or just a boy from the grocery store, it makes me feel like a predator. Sometimes I stay at the beach, finally catching a boy ogling my body, covered only with a too small bikini, exposing more than it is designed to. I know it’s risky, after all I don’t want my children to find out, but the urge of doing it with a virgin boy, to feel once again the wonderful moments so long ago is sometimes too strong. I remember one of these occasions at the beach when I met 3 boys, two were brothers and the third was their cousins on vacation. The youngest was only 12 and the oldest 15. I’ll never forget the tight bond which we built during a month. Everyday I would go to the beach when my children were at school. We had a secret hiding place in the park not far away. There all three of them would come and enjoy my body. I teached them everything there was to teach. I did things with them that not many women would comply of doing, like sucking them, letting them suck milk out of my lactating breasts…it was so wonderful, teaching the youngsters games they would learn in the close future. But what was so wonderful was that they were virgins, the twelve year-old was too immature to be able to ejaculate, unfortunately, because I love virgin boys and I love virginal sperm inside my sloppy, cumfilled vagina, it makes me feel so wicked…
    Of course I meet John and Tim. Almost everyday when my children are away at school I take the car to the factory where they have their offices and have sex. It feels wonderful to know that even though I am an aged woman of 57, I still excite men…and boys. Several times I used to have an adventure with young boys before going to them. They knew I was doing it with youngsters, once they saw me in their own warehouse letting a 15 year-old boy slide in and out of my eagerly sucking mouth. Then going to my sons, letting them take me like the boy had done. I have done my best to keep my figure in good shape, and it seems like I have. Even though they are married and have a faithful wife at home, I still am THE one for them as they say. Their wifes never suspect anything or that they are having a love-affair…how could they after all?
    I know today, as well as I knew then, that what we have done is considered immoral, bad. It’s name is incest. But unlike many cases of incest, we all wanted it to happen. It is a big part of our lives. Of course we have allways had to hide ourselves, John and Tim may never be able to tell our children that they are fathers and not uncles. I cannot tell my children they are their brothers, it wouldn’t match the story I’ve depicted to them about their father who died… It’s confusing sometimes to sort things out. I am the mother of Tim and John, but am I the grandmother of our children, are my sons brothers or fathers? It’s wierd…
    And of course it sometimes seems like we all live in a lie…
    But this is our destiny…
    The End..

  • Agnas II (Episode 3)

    Agnas II (Episode 3)

    ni Balderic

    Episode 3: Fallen Souls

    6:30 am, naghahanda ang bagong grupo nina Danny. Kasama parin neto si Marcus. Ilang araw din silang nabakante dahil sa muntik silang maubos nung nakaraang supply run. Naglalagay ng ilang mahalagang gamit si Marcus at ang apat nitong bagong crew, si Jonas, Marvin, Procopio, at si Marissa. Lumapit ang chair ng mga runners group kay Marcus.

    “Ito ang list. Siguraduhin mong di na kayo papalpak Marcus. Siguraduhin mo lang. Kundi ako mismo ang papatay sayo.” Banta ng chairman. Di sumagot si Marcus at tinanggap na lang ang lista.

    Napansin naman ni Marcus si Danny. Nilapitan nya ito.

    “Danny..makikiusap sana ako sayo. Ikaw nalang ang aasahan ko sa labas. Alam kong bihasa ka na sa pakikipaglaban sa mga zombies. Ikaw na bahala sa amin ha.”

    “Wag kayo mag alala mang Marcus. Nasa likod nyo lang ako.”

    “Danny.” Isang boses mula sa likod ang narinig ng dalawa. Papalapit si 2Lt Trinidad sa kanila.

    “Oh sir napapunta kayo rito?” pagtataka ni Danny.

    “Danny may ipapakiusap sana ako sayo.” Mahina boses nito na tila pabulong.

    “Ano yun sir?”

    “Um..narinig ko kasi mula kay Andrea na naencounter mo raw ang naka poncho at tumulong sa inyo. Gusto ko sanang maging mapagmatyag ka sa kanya. Alamin mo kung sino sya at kung bakit sya tumutulong.”

    “Wag kayong mag alala sir. Nasa isip ko na yan simula nung makabalik kami dito.”

    “Magaling ba sya?”

    “Oo sir. Magaling na magaling. Kita ko ang pagkabihasa nya.”

    “Paano ba sya gumalaw?”

    “Tahimik, mabilis at epektibo.”

    Natahimik sandali si 2Lt Trinidad. Tumingin ito ng bahagya kay Danny.

    “Palagay mo kaya buhay pa sya?”

    “Diko lam sir. Sana lang tama ang hinala natin sa naka poncho na yun.”

    “Sana nga…”

    “Babe!” Tawag ni Nikka na tumakbo palapit kay Danny.

    “Babe aalis ka nanaman? Mag iingat ka ha.” Yumakap si Nikka kay Danny at akmang hahalik sa labi ng umiwas ang binata.

    “Nikka teka lang.”

    “Baaabe? What’s the problem ba?”

    “Nakakahiya kina sir oh.”

    “Ay hihihi hello sir Pat.” Pagbati ni Nikka. Ngumiti lang si 2Lt Trinidad.

    “Sige Danny mag iingat kayo dun.”

    “Okay sir.”

    “Um Babe ingat ka ha. Wag ka magpapabaya. Kinakabahan ako sa tuwing lumalabas ka eh.”

    “Don’t worry Nikka alam ko ginagawa ko.”

    Matapos sila mag paalam ay lumabas na ang grupo ni Marcus ng camp Aguinaldo.

    —-

    Tatlong malalaking karton ang dala-dala ni Erich. Laman nito ang ilang de lata at mga pagkain. Dahil sa bigat ay hirap na hirap sya sa paglalakad.

    “Tsk bakit ba naman kasi nagkalagnat pa yung taga buhat ng mga ito!” bulong ni Erich sa sarili at di na nya napansin ang naka usling ugat ng kahoy sa isang parte ng sidewalk. Natisod sya neto at napasubsob.

    “Aayy!!”

    “Whoa!!” Isang lalake ang sumalo kay Erich. Bumagsak ang harapan nito sa braso ng lalake. Dumiin kaagad ang dibdib nito.

    “Okay ka lang ba?” Tanong ng lalake. Tinulungan nitong pulutin ang mga nagkalat na pagkain.

    “Ah oo okay lang kuya. Salamat ha.”

    “Bakit ikaw nagdadala ng mga yan?”

    “Eh nagkasakit daw ang nagbubuhat neto eh. Sa dami ba naman ng mga karton eh talagang magkakasakit ka.”

    Dito nasilayan ng maayos ni Erich ang lalakeng tumulong sa kanya. Medyo maputi ito. Mature ang itsura at mukhang nasa mid 30’s. Medyo brownish ang kulay ng buhok at may ilang bakas ng puting buhok. May suot din itong glasses. Average built at nasa 5’7 ang tantyang tangkad. Malinis ang porma na naka blue shirt with collar at medyo fit na dirty white maong shorts.

    “Ako nga pala si Harold. Mukhang bago ka dito ah. Sensya na, di kasi ako palalabas.”

    “Ah opo. Mga two months na kami dito. Ako pala si Erich. Nice to meet you kuya Harold.”

    “Haha naku Harold nalang. Magmumukha lang akong gurang nyan.”

    “Ayy hihi sige Harold. Thanks pala sa pagtulong mo ha.” Sabay nilang nilapag ang mga dala sa isang lamesa sa loob ng supply building. Binigay ni Erich ang inventory list sa nag recieve ng supplies.

    “Nataon lang na naroon ako. Hinahanap ko kasi anak ko eh.”

    “Aah ganun po. Baka nasa sports complex lang yun. Andun madalas naglalaro mga bata eh.”

    “Kaya nga eh. Dun talaga sadya ko.”

    “Hi Erich.” Bati ni Michelle sa nakababatang kapatid. Nagtatrabaho ito sa supply building.

    “Oh ate andito ka pala.”

    “Whose the cutey?” sabay titig kay Harold. Sumuyod naman ang mga mata ni Harold sa kagandahan ni Michelle at bumaba sa maalindog nitong katawan. Kahit nakasuot lang ito ng simple na orange collared shirt at pants ay kapansin-pansin ang sexy nitong katawan.

    “Ah Harold nga pala.” Inabot nito ang kanang kamay.”

    “Michelle.” Kinamayan nito ng mahigpit si Harold at naka ngiti.

    “Ate ha! Umagang umaga ba naman.”

    “Haha ikaw talaga ang dumi mo mag isip. Nakikipagkilala lang ako noh!”

    “Eeeh ate bumalik ka na nga sa loob.”

    “Um magpapa-alam na ako sa inyo ha.” Singit naman ni Harold.

    “Oh saan ka pupunta? Baka pwede kang samahan ng maganda kong kapatid.”

    “Ateeeh!” sabay kurot kay Michelle pero umiwas lang ito.

    “Ah hehe hinahanap ko kasi anak ko.”

    “Oh…” gulat ni Michelle. Nakangiting nag paalam si Harold sa dalawang magkapatid na parehong maganda.

    —-

    By: Balderic

    Sa isang kalsada ng isang village ay maingat na naglalakad ang naka poncho. Dahil sa init ay umiiwas ito sa sikat ng araw. Nagtatago ito sa makulimlim na lugar ng kalsada. May ilang nakaharang na mga sasakyan at tricycle sa paligid. Ilan inaagnas na bangkay din ang nadaanan nya at may mga ibon na tumutuka sa natitira pang laman nito.

    “Tuloooonng!!! Tuullooonnng!!!” Isang malakas na boses ng isang babae ang narinig nito
    Tumigil sya at nagtago sa gilid ng isang kotse. Nakiramdam ito. Patuloy ang pagsigaw ng isang babae. Hinde ito malayo. Naririnig nya ito sa loob ng isang apartment complex. Lumapit sya sa nakabukas na gate.

    Sumilip sya sa loob. Wala syang nakikitang tao. Nagkalat ang ilang kagamitan sa loob ng apartment building. Mga damit at mga basag na kagamitan.

    “Tullooonng…huhuhu tulooonngg!!!” sigaw pa nito. Nasa may garahe ang boses nanggagaling.

    Lumapit ang nakaponcho habang nakadikit sa pader. Pagdating nito sa kanto ng pader ay sumilip sya. Dito nya nakita ang isang babaeng nakaupo at ang isang paa ay may nakaclip na isang booby trap. Madaming dugo ang lumabas sa paa ng dalaga na tanyang menor de edad pa lamang. Umiiyak ito at inaabot ang bag nyang naka kalat at di nya maabot.

    “Tulooonngg huhuhu…”

    Lumabas ang nakaponcho sa pinagtataguan nya at nakita ng dalaga. Nanlaki ang mga mata nito.

    “Tulungan nyo po akooohh huhuhu….please…”

    Sumenyas ng pakalma ang naka poncho. Tinanggal nito ng hood at kita ang gasmask nya. Dahan dahang lumapit ito sa babae.

    “Thwiipp!!!! Wwoosshh!!!” biglaang may pumulupot na isang wire sa kanang paa ng nakaponcho at hinila ang katawan nya paakyat. Bumaliktad kaagad na nakabitin ang naka poncho. Di nito maabot ang paa na may tali.

    “Woohoo!!! Guys nahuli natin sya!! Hahaha!!!” isang boses mula sa likod ng nakaponcho ang narinig nito kasabay ang halakhakan ng iba pa na lahat boses babae.

    “Hihihi bes galing mo mag acting!” wika ng isang babaeng may pink na buhok sa naka upong dalaga. Nag apir pa sila bago tinanggal ng dalaga ang naka ipit na bakal na clip sa paa nya. Isang pekeng patibong para sa mga taong magbibigay ng saklolo.

    “Oh tignan kung ano mga dala nyan.” Utos ng naka pink na buhok.

    “Hehe nakakatakot naman itsura neto may mask pa.” Kinapkapan ng babaeng nasa likuran ang nakaponcho. Kinuha ang machete at ilang daggers nito. Pati ang bag ay inagaw din.

    “Baka naman pangit kaya tinatago mukha hahaha. Baka isiping halimaw at mabaril hahaha!” pangungutya pa ng dalagang naghihingi ng saklolo kanina.

    Limang babaeng predators ang nakapalibot sa naka poncho. Dalawa dito ay busy sa pagnakaw ng mga gamit sa bag. Ang isa naman ay tinalian ang mga kamay ng nakaponcho at nasa harapan nya ang dalawa pa, yung pink ang buhok at ang dalagitang paen.

    Nakuha ang ilang damit, flash light, bed sheet, magazines at bala ng handgun, at ang handgun ng naka poncho.

    “Wow andaming gamit ng taong to ha. Mukhang sanay makilaban eh.”

    “Oo nga nung isang araw ko pa yan inoobserbahan at mukhang walang kasama. Magaling magtago kaya ilan beses din nakatakas sakin. Hehehe di lang ako makapaniwalang mahuhuli natin sya ng ganito kabilis.” Wika ng naka pink ang buhok.

    “Ano kaya itsura nito. Nakaka curious eh hihihi.” Dagdag pa ng tumali sa nakaponcho na ngayon ay pumunta sa harap at tinignan ang gas mask nito.

    “Oo nga, tanggalin natin mask nya. Hihihi.” Pag sang ayon naman ng naka pink na buhok.

    Lumapit ito pero pumalag at iniiwas ng naka poncho ang ulo nya. Di mahawakan ng leader ang ulo nito.

    “Aba matigas ka ha. Um!” “Pak!” sinikmuraan nito ang naka poncho.

    “Baff!!” “Uunnggh!” isang malakas na palo gamit ang isang pala sa likuran ang inabot pa ng naka poncho galing sa isa pang babae.

    “Haha sige paahh!!!” sigaw naman ng dalagita.

    “Bam Bam Blag Baff!!!” ilang ulit na hinambalos ng dulo ng pala ang likuran at sikmura ng naka poncho. Hiningal ang pumalo at napansin nitong di na gaanong gumagalaw ang biktima nila.

    “Yan ang dapat sa mga katulad mong mamamatay tao!!! Pare pareho lang kayong mga lalake na kapag may makitang mga babae pupuntahan kaagad at rereypin!”

    “Bes hehehe kunin mo na maskara nya.” Wika ng pink haired na leader.

    Lumapit ang dalagita at dahan dahang tinanggal ang maskara ng naka poncho.

    “oh..wow…” namangha ang naka pink na buhok. Nakatitig naman ang dalagitang may hawak ng maskara ng naka poncho. Nakapikit lang ang naka poncho. Lumapit pa ang mukha ng dalagita.

    Biglang dumilat ito at may lumabas na bladed weapon sa labi nya.
    “Sslliitt!!!” “Huurrggkkk!!!” isang mabilis na galaw ng ulo ng nakaponcho ang nagbigay ng isang kritikal na saksak sa leeg ng dalagita. Napahawak ito sa leeg ng dahan dahang bumagsak.

    “Shittt!!!” pinulot ng naka pink na buhok ang pala.

    “Shripp!!” biglang naputol ang nakatali sa mga kamay ng naka poncho dahil sa isang maliit na dagger a lumabas sa isang sleeve nya.

    Pumalo ang leader gamit ang pala pero bago pa ito makalapit ay itinapon ng nakaponcho ang blade galing sa bibig nya at tumama ito sa kaliwang mata ng babae.

    “Tsaak!!” “Aaahhhh!!!” narinig ng tatlo ang sigaw ng leader. Nakita nila itong napaluhod at pati narin ang nangingisay na dalagita.

    “Puta sina Kat nadale!!!” tumayo ang dalawang nagnanakaw sa bag. Humugot sila ng baril. Pero naka abot ng baril na nakatago sa isang paa ang naka poncho at inunahan na kaagad ang tatlo.

    “Blam Blam Blam!!!” “Aaahhh!!!” panay tama ng bala ang inabot nila ng biglang umikot ang naka poncho. Bagsak ang mga ito. Huling binaril ang nakatali sa paa nya at bumagsak din sya.

    Pagkatayo nya ay nakita nyang buhay pa ang leader ng mga babae. Lumapit sya dito.

    “Hinde ko alam….hinde ko alam….pasensya na….pa…” “Blam!!” Binaril din ito ng naka poncho sa nuo.

    Kinuha nya ang gas mask at sinuot uli.

    —-

    By: Balderic

    Mag gagabi na ng maka balik ang ilang grupo ng supply runners at kasama sa mga ito sina Danny. Kaagad ay sinalubong ang binata ni 2Lt Trinidad.

    “Oh anong balita? May bago ka bang natuklasan?”

    “Wala sir eh. Di ko sya nakita ngayong araw.”

    “Ah ganun ba. Sige Danny baka sa susunod matityempohan din natin sya. Sige pahinga ka na.”

    “Okay sir.”

    8:00 pm binisita ni Danny sa ospital ang opisina ni Andrea. Nadatnan nya ito sa opisina naka upo qt nakasandal. Naka angat ang ulo nito. May suot na glasses at nakapikit. Hinihimas din ang nuo. Suot nya ay isang dark blue na sleeveless at nakasabit sa sandalan ng upuan ang white coat nya. Kumatok sa pinto si Danny.

    “Madami ka bang pasyente? Pagod na pagod ka ah.”

    “Hmm isara mo pinto Danny.” Sinunod naman ito ng binata at nilock.

    Lumapit sya sa gilid ng upuan ni Andrea. Umikot ang upuan at humarap kay Danny. Lumuhod naman ang isang paa ni Danny at pinatong ang mga kamay sa ibabaw ng mga hita ni Andrea. Nakasuot lamang ito ng skirt na hanggang tuhod ang haba.

    “Kamusta lakad mo?” mahinang boses ni Andrea. Hinimas nito ang buhok ng lihim na kasintahan.

    “Okay naman kami. Muntik lang may ma encounter na infected pero naka iwas kami. Ikaw babe ko kamusta ka naman dito?”

    “Hmmm okay lang naman ako. Medyo masakit lang ulo ko.”

    “Pansin kong medyo tahimik ka eh. Me problema ba?” tumingala si Danny sa mukha ni Andrea. Umiwas ito ng tingin. Medyo lumalim ang hininga.

    “No…okay naman dear…”

    “Sure? Parang antipid naman ng sagot mo sakin.”

    “Hay….it’s nothing really.”

    “Babe naman. Kausapin mo ako. Anong problema? Me nagawa ba akong mali?”

    “Wala talaga babe ko. I’m totally fine. It’s just stress.”

    “Really….alam kong stress ka pero dati na mas pagod ka madaldal kapa kesa sakin. Eh ngayon ang tipid-tipid mo na magsalita.”

    “Okay….Okay….its….Nikka….” tumingin ng diretso si Andrea kay Danny. Gulat naman ng reaksyon ng binata.

    “Si Nikka? Teka babe pinagseselosan mo ba si Nikka? Wala na kami ni Nikka matagal na. Wala na akong nararamdaman sa kanya. You know that.”

    “Eh bakit ba kasi dikit ng dikit yun sayo at sinasadya nya pa na nakatingin ako. Sa harap ko pa mismo Danny.”

    “Hinde ko alam kung ano ang pinapalabas nya. Pero babe maniwala ka sakin. Wala na kami ni Nikka. She’s all in the past. Nothing more nothing else but you.”

    “Talaga?”

    “Oo naman.”

    “Talagang talaga?” pangungulit pa ni Andrea.

    “Hehe oo nga. Wala na.”

    “Hmmm okay sige.” Medyo naka ngiti na ito kay Danny.

    “Miss na nga kita Andeng ko…”

    “Ako din…miss na miss na din kita Danny ko. Its been a while na nga eh…”

    Marahang hinimas ni Danny ang gilid ng hita ni Andrea. Bumaba ang kamay nya at ipinasok sa skirt ng doktora.

    “Hmmnnhh….” Halinghing ni Andrea. Naramdaman nito ang paglakbay ng mainit na kamay ni Danny sa loob ng skirt nya. Nanunuot ito at dinakma ang panty nya.

    Umangat ang pwet ni Andrea at hinatak ni Danny ang panty nito at natanggal nya ng dahan dahan. Kulay violet ito at matingkad ng kaunti. Pinakita nya kay Andrea ang pag amoy nya sa panty nito. Napadila ng lips ang magandang doktora at may tila haplos ng init ang dumaloy sa katawan nya. Ipinasok na sa bulsa ni Danny ang panty.

    Hinawakan nya ang skirt at nililis pa itaas. Kasunod ay pinabuka nya ang mga hita nito. Nasilayan nya kaagad ang nakakalibog na pekpek ni Andrea. Nag trim ito ng bulbol at nasa itaas lang. Di nagsayang ng oras si Danny at sinisid nya it. Hinalungkat ng dila nya ang malambot at mainit na yaman ni Doc De Silva.

    “Ooohh Goooddd…Dannnyyy koooohh….ummnnhhhh!!!” napasabunot si Andrea sa buhok ng binata. Sinusungkal ng dila nito ang clit nya at nilalamon pa ang namamasa na labi ng kanyang pagkababae. Napaliyad ang balakang nya at napasandal sya. Kakaibang sarap at ligaya ang pakiramdam ni Andrea.

    “Ooohh mmmhhh…Danny…hhmmmmnnnrrrrhhh…..sigepaaah…aaahh aaahhh….” hawaka hawak ni Andrea ang ulo ni Danny. Sarap na sarap sya sa pagkain ng binata sa kanyang hiyas. Taas baba ang dila at kumakalabit pa. Bumababa naman ito at ipinapasok ang pinatulis na dila sa butas ni Andrea at kasunod ay pinapahagod paakyat sa clit nya. Paulit ulit ang ganitong gawain at di na makakayanan ito ng doktora.

    Namumuo na sa kanya ang malapit na pagsabog sa loob nya. Mararating na din nya ang ligaya ng langit. Binuka pa nya lalo ang mga hita at mas diniin ang ulo ni Danny sa pekpek nya. Tila nawala ang imahe ng pagkadisenteng doktor ni Andrea sa sobrang libog. Pinatong pa nya ang isang paa na may takong sa ibabaw ng mesa nya at nakasabit naman sa armchair ang isa pa.

    “Hhooohh shit Danny kooohhh I’m gonna fuckin cum naaahh!!! Oooh Gooodddd ooohhhhh ffuucckk!!!” tumirik ang mga mata ni Doc De Silva ng makarating ito ng ikapitong glorya. Tinulak nya ang ulo ni Danny dahil sensitibo na ang puke nya sa hagod.

    Tumayo naman si Danny. Tinulungan sya ni Andrea na hubarin ang pantalon nya. Lumuwa ang tirik na titi ni Danny. Hinawakan ito kaagad ni Andrea at dinuraan ang dulo bago isubo. Sinalaksak nya ito at sumagad sa lalamunan nya ng kahabaan ni Danny.

    “Ooh aaarrgghh shit Andeng ang sarappp!”

    Kumayod kayod ang balakang ni Danny at atras abante ang basa nyang burat sa bibig ni Andrea. Sipsip at dila ang pinalasap sa kanya ni Andrea. Dinilaan pa nito ang bayag ni Danny at sinipsip bawat isa. Umakyat pataas ang dila nya at pinuluputan ang ulo nito.

    Tumutulo ng laway ang kabuohan ng burat ni Danny. Gigil na gigil chumupa si Andrea sa kanya. Parang mauubusan. Di nya tinigilan ito. Ginawa nyang lollipop ang ulo ng titi ni Danny at kasabay ang marahas nyang pag jakol sa leeg nito. Halos kumintab sa hagod ng dila nya ang helmet ng titi ni Danny.

    “Shit Andeng ang tinde mo ngayon chumupa. Grabe ka…”

    “Hmnnhh…” “Shlup shllurrpp shluurrpp!!!!” Panay parin ang chupa ni Andrea. Nakatitig ito kay Danny. Mas nalibugan lalo ang binata. Nadama nya ang marahang pag pisil ng pwet nya. Hinila bigla ni Andrea ang balakang ni Danny at sumalaksak ang burat nya sa loob ng lalamunan nito. Paulit ulit at mabilis.

    “Shlak shlak shlak!!!” “Gukk ggukk gluukk!!!” Halos maduwal si Andrea ng binaburot ang bibig nya ng burat ni Danny. Napahawak si Danny sa ulo ni Andrea at bawat ulos ay swak na swak sa kaloob looban ng bibig ng babae.

    “Fuuckk aahh lalabasan na ata akooo babe!!”

    Tumigil bigla si Andrea at tumayo. Umupo ito sa lamesa at binuka ang mga hita. Namumungay ang mga mata.

    “Ayoko labasan ka agad Danny. Kantutin mo muna ako iho.”

    “I like it when you talk dirty. Hmmnnhh…”

    “Sige tama na satsat. Fuck me Danny. Fuck me good!”

    Lumapit si Danny at tinutok ang dulo ng sandata nya sa hiyas ni Andrea. Dinahan dahan nya ang pagpasok ng titi nya sa loob ng puke ni Andrea. Umurong ulit at ipinasok. Tatlong beses pa nya itong inulit at lumalalim na ang pasok ng titi nya. Hanggang sa maisagad nya ito. Kumapit sa gilid ng lamesa si Andrea ng simula syang araruhin ng binatang kasiping.

    “Klag Klag Klag Klag!!!!” Panay ingay ng lamesa sa malakas na bayo ni Danny.

    “Hmm hmm ooh oohh yes Danny yesss..”

    “Andeeng uuhh…ang init mo sa loob..”

    “Talaga uuhh oohhh.. masarap ba Danny?”

    “Oo ang sarap sarap…aahhh aahh!!”

    “Plak Plak Plak Plak Plak Plak!!!!!!” Mabilis at marahas ang banat ni Danny. Uga ng uga ang lamesa. At kahit naka suot parin ng sleeveless na damit si Andrea ay umaalog parin ang malaki nitong mga suso. Tanging panty at skirt nya lang ang nasa sahig. Nakapulupot ang mga hita nya sa balakang ni Danny.

    Kumakaway-kaway ang mga paa ni Andrea at suot pa ang puting de takong na sapatos nito. Tila sumasayaw sa ritmo ng ligaya. Di magkamayaw sa kakabanat si Danny. Ngayon gabi ay magpapasasa sya sa alindog ni Doc De Silva. Ang natatanging pinakamagandang babae sa buong ospital. Ilang opisyal na sundalo at mga sibilyan ang nag nanais na mapaibig si Andrea sa tuwing wala si Danny. Pero di ito pinapansin ng babae. Para sa kanya si Danny ang lalakeng minamahal nya.

    Bumaba sa lamesa si Andrea at tumuwad naman. Kumapit ito ulit sa gilid ng lamesa. Binuka ni Danny ang pwet ng doktora at tinuhog ulit ang malibog nitong puke. Tumingala sa sarap si Andrea at napa ungol ng mahaba. Kumapit si Danny sa pisng ng pwet ni Andrea at para nitong tinurbo ng kantot ang babae.

    “Plak Plak Plak Plak!!!” “Aah aah aah aah aah aah!!!” sunod sunod ang ungol ni Andrea. Wala na itong pake alam kung meron pang maka rinig. Umaalon ang laman ng pwet ni Andrea. At umuurong sulong naman ang buong katawan nya. Napapa liyad ang mga paa nito sa bawat sagad ng burat sa loob nya.

    “Pak!!” “Aauuuhhh!! Danny bakit mo ako pinalo!?” gulat ni Andrea ng paluin ang matambok nyang pwet.

    “Pak!!” “Aahhhghaad!!” Halong sigaw at ungol ang nailabas ni Andrea.

    “Pak!!!” “Fuuckk!!! Danny sige paaahhh!!!! FUCK ME HAAARRDDDD!!!!”

    “Pak Pak!!!” “Oohh yessss!!!! Baby!!!!! Fuck meeee!!!! Fuck meeeeehh!!!”

    —-

    Samantala sa labas naman ng pinto ng opisina ni Andrea ay nakatayo dito si Andrew. Binuksan nya ang pinto pero naka lock ito. Tumigil sya ng may marinig na boses. Dinikit nya tenga nya sa pinto.

    “FUCK MEEEE FUCKK MEEEEHH FFUCCKK MEEEE DANNNYY!!!” Sigaw ni Andrea sa loob na parang baliw na baliw sa sobrang libog.

    “Putang ina! Bakit kinakantot ni Danny si Doc De Silva!? This can’t be!”

    “TOK TOK TOK!!!” Malalakas na katok ni Andrew sa pinto.

    “Doc!? Doc!?” Tawag din nito mula sa labas.

    Bumukas ang pinto at si Andrea ang sumalubong kay Andrew pero di binuksan ng tuluyan ito.

    “Everything okay doc?”

    “Ha? Ah yeah I’m fine.”

    “Bakit mukhang pagod ka?”

    “Um stress I think…” pilit na sagot ni Andrea.

    “Can I come in? Para macheck lang kita. It seems you look so flushed.” Pasilip silip pa si Andrew sa loob na tila may hinahanap.

    “Um….no…I can take care of myself Andrew. Its okay.”

    “No doc I insist.” Tila seryoso ang mukha nito.

    “Pwede ba Andrew lumayas ka na at di pa ako tapos sa pagkantot kay doc Andrea!” biglang sumulpot si Danny sa likuran ni Andrea.

    “What the fuck!?” gulat si Andrew at nanlaki ang mga mata.

    “We’ll talk later Andrew. Sorry…” sinara nito ang pinto at di mak imik si Andrew.

    Ilang segundo pa at narinig nanaman nya ang mga nakakabaliw na ungol ni Andrea sa loob. Umalis nalang si Andrew.

    —-

    Sa isang mahabang sofa nakahiga si Andrea. Hinubad na ni Danny ng tuluyan ang mga damit nilang dalawa. Napansin kaagad ni Andrea ang isang tattoo sa kaliwang dibdib ni Danny. Logo ng marines na pina tattoo nya kama-kailan lamang at alay nya kay Jeric.

    “Isturbo naman yung gago na yun.”

    “Babe hayaan mo na sya. Concerned lang yung…..aaahhhhh fuck Danny!? Ipinasok mo na!?”

    “Oo nakakagigil ka kasi eh. Dapat kinantot kita sa harapan ni Andrew para mabaliw ang gago.”

    “God you’re so bad baby….you’re a naughty bastard aaauuhhhh oooohhhh mmmhh…!!!” naka missionary position naman sila at nakapatong si Danny. Sunod sunod ang bayo nya kay Andrea. Mas gigil si Danny ngayon.

    “Shit Andeeengg akin ka lang!!! Akin ka laaang!!”

    “Of course baby!! Uunnhh oooohhh Gooooddd fuuck meee!!!!”

    Umuuga ang sofa sa mabilis na kantot ni Danny. Halos lumubog si Andrea sa sofa. Hinahawakan pa nito ang pwet ni Danny at hinila hila pa ito sa bawat ulos.

    “Fuck Andrea lalabasan nakooohhh aahhh ipuputok ko ito sa loob mooohhh!!!”

    “Sige Danny….ooohhh cum inside meeee!!! Cum inside meeeehhh!!!”

    “Aaauuuhhhh!!!!” at sa ilang ulit na bayo ni Danny ay sunod sunod din ang tilamsik ng tamod nya sa sinapupunan ni Andrea. Bawat putok ay nagdadala ng sarap sa binata. Maging si Andrea ay napakagat labi sa naramdaman nyang init na tamod sa loob.

    Di parin tumigil si Danny sa kakakantot hanggang sa lumambot na ang titi nya. Hinugot nya ito at umagas ang katas nya palabas ng butas ni Andrea. Dinikit nya titi nya sa mukha ng doktora at chinupa pa sya nito.

    “Aahhhh shit grabeeee!!” kiliti at sarap ang naramdaman ni Danny ng linisin ng dila ni Andrea ang katas sa burat ng binata. Nilunok pa nito lahat hanggang sa nalinis ito ng tuluyan.

    “Ang horny mo na doktor Andrea hehehe.”

    “Ikaw nga dyan eh. Hihihi di mo na ako ginalang. Sa tanda ko na ito eh kinantot mo parin ako.”

    “I love you Andrea.”

    “ Hmm hihihi I love you too Danny.”

    —-

    Sa isang magarang bahay naman na dating tirahan ng isang heneral ay dito na nakatira si Sen Buendia. Napapaligiran ito ng kanyang goons.

    Lumabas ng kwarto si Sen Buendia. Binati sya ng dalawang bantay sa pinto at nakita pa nila ang dalawang dalagitang walang saplot na nakahiga sa kama nya. Di pinansin ng senador ang dalawa. Dumireto ito sa isang sala sa labas ng bahay. May isang lalaking matikas ang pangangatawan at army cut ang buhok ang nakaupo sa isang upuan nna kahoy at tinitignan ang isang larawan. May nakatusok ding nakatayong dagger sa kanang bahagi ng kinauupuan nito.

    “Hmph! Di ko alam na namimiss mo pala ang dati mong kasamahan sa marines Zimo.” Wika ng Senador.

    “Hinde naman sa ganun senator.” Sagot naman ng lalake. Medyo husky ang boses nito. Hinde ito tumitingin kay Sen Buendia. Nakakatakot ng itsura nito. Seryoso ang mukha nito at my isang mahabang peklat sa kaliwang bahagi ng mukha na nagsisimula sa nuo pababa sa corner ng panga nya. May makapal din itong balbas. Naka suot ng green vest at light grey na military pants at may combat boots.

    Sya si Zandro Zimo. Isang dating marino na naging hired bodyguard ni Sen Buendia. Sya ang nag iisang alaga ni Buendia na pinagkakatiwalaan nya. Matagal nang naninilbihan sa kanya si Zimo at ilang beses na itong nagamit ng senador sa pag patay ng ilang mga taong balak syang siraan at isumbong sa mga katiwalian nya sa gobyerno.

    “Ano naman iniisip mo bata?”

    “Naaalala ko lang ang nakaraan ko sa marino.”

    “Bah! Tumatanda ka na ata ngayon Zimo haha! Sino ba yang nasa picture na yan at pansin kong lagi yang naka ipit sa pitaka mo.”

    “Dati kong mga kasamahan ang mga ito.” Tinitignan nito ang tatlong tao sa larawan. Naka akbay ang isa kay Zimo na may suot na bandana sa ulo. At ang isa naman ay may hawak lang na rifle. Si Zimo naman ay naka sando lang at makikita ang isang tattoo ng tila swastika sa kaliwang braso nya na ibig sabihin ay pinagdikit na Z dahil initials nya ito.

    “Close ba kayo ng isang yan” sabay turo sa nakabandana. At naglagay ng whisky si Sen Buendia sa isang glass.

    “Ito? Hah! Hinde. Pero kinukunsidera ko syang karibal. Isang karibal sa bangis ng labanan.”

    “Haha di ko lubos akalain na meron palang taong kasing galing mo!” sabay lagok ng matanda sa baso.

    “Kasing galing ko? Hmph!”

    —-

    Ilang taon ang nakaraan. Isang matindeng digmaan sa pagitan ng mga marines at mga muslim extremists ang nagkalat sa timog mindanao. Isang sundalo ang tumatakbo sa isang liblib na baryo at nadatnan nyang nagkalat ang mga katawan ng mga nakatira dito. Walang bakas ng pagsasagupaan at tila pinagbabaril lamang ang mga ito. Bata, matanda, babae at lalake, pati mga alagang hayop ay di pinalampas at pinatay. Isang kagimbal gimbal na eksena ang naabutan ng sundalong naka bandana.

    “Waaaaaggggg!!!” “BRATATATATAT!!!!” Isang ratrat ng rifle ang narinig ng naka bandana sa isang kubo. Tumakbo ang sundalo. Sinipa ang nipa na pinto.

    “Blag!!!” Tumambad sa sundalong naka bandana ang tatlong bankay. Isang matandang lalake at babae at isa ring binatilyo.

    “ANONG NANGYARI DITO!?” Sigaw ng sundalo. Tumingin ang dalawang marino sa kanya. Isa dito si Zimo at may yosi sa bibig. Hawak hawak naman nya ang buhok ng isang dalagang muslim na punit punit ng kasuotan at iyak ng iyak.

    “Oh andito ka na pala Jeric. Hehehe gusto mo ikaw naman? Birhen pa yan kanina. Sensya na di na kami nakatiis ni pareng Agila eh hehehe.” Wika ni Zimo. Tinignan ng nakabandanang si Jeric Naval ang hita ng dalagita at may dugo ito.

    “Demonyo ka Zimo!!!” Tinutok ni Jeric ang armas kay Zimo. Pero tinutukan naman sya ng rifle ni Agila.

    “Maghinay hinay ka sa galaw mo sarge! Di mo alam kung sino binabangga mo.” Sagot ni Zimo.

    “Senior mo kami Jeric. Wag ka nang pumalag kung gusto mo pang maka uwi sa Luzon ng buhay hehehe.” Dagdag pa ni Agila.

    “Mga demonyo kayo. Nandito lang tayo para magmanman at hinde e masaker ang buong baryo!!!”

    “Hahaha!!!! Wag ka mag alala. Nakakuha na ako ng impormasyon. Umamin naman na ang tatay nito kung saan ang target natin. Nandito lang kami para magpalipas ng oras. Eh syempre di naman namin hahayaang masayang ang sarap nitong babae kaya tinikman na namin.”

    “Tsaka hinde mo ba naririnig ang paligid? Tahimik diba? Walang putukan at walang ingay. Ang sarap sa tenga ng tahimik hehehe.” Sabat din ni Agila.

    Ilang minuto na nagtutukan ng armas si Jeric at Agila. Biglang hinatak ni Zimo ang babae palabas ng kubo na may daanan sa likod ng bahay.

    “Aahhh aaraaayyy!!!! Tama na poooo!!!!”

    “Tahimik puta ka!!!”

    “Zimo!!!! Subukan mong lumabas. Magkakamatayan tayo dito!!!”

    “Jeric hehe nanginginig na itong daliri ko. Wag mong hintayin na biglang gumalaw ito at pumutok yang bumbunan mo!” sagot ni Agila.

    “Sgt Agila hind tayo mga mamamatay tao. Mga sundalo tayo. Mga marino! Asan na ang dignidad nyo bilang isang magiting na sundalo!?”

    “Tapusin mo na yan Agila. Baka magsumbong pa yan eh.”

    Biglang yumuko at pasulong si Jeric. Pumutok ang baril ni Agila pero di tinamaan si Jeric. Binaril naman ni Jeric si Agila sa paa.

    “Prapak!!” “Aaarrgghhh!!!” tinamaan ito sa kaliwang tuhod at dahan dahang bumagsak. Nakalapit si Jeric kay Agila at hinampas nya ng butt ng rifle ang mukha nito.

    “Pak!!!” “Agguhhh!!!” Knock out kaagad si Agila.

    Kasunod na nilapitan ni Jeric si Zimo pero tinulak ng lalake ang dalagita papunta kay Jeric. Sinalo ito ni Jeric at nilagay sa gilid.

    “Puta ka Jeric!!! Traydor!!!” Sumugod si Zimo. Kinuha ang rifle na nakasandal sa lamesa pero sinipa sya ni Jeric sa tagiliran. Napasandal sa nipa na dingding si Zimo. Humugot ng dagger si Jeric at sinaksak sa mukha si Zimo pero nasalag nya ang kamay ni Jeric.

    “Ggrrrrrrhhhh tang ina mooo Jerrriiccc!!!!” nagtagisan sila ng lakas. Malapit na ang dulo ng dagger sa mukha ni Zimo.

    Sinipa ni Jeric ang bayag ni Zimo at napayuko ito. Nabitawan ang pagkahawak sa kamay ni Jeric.

    “Sshripp!!” “GGGGYAAAAHH!!!!” Humiwa ng pababa ang dulo ng dagger ni Jeric sa kaliwang mukha ni Zimo. Sirit ng dugo nito at hinawakan nya ang sugatang mukha.

    Di ito pinalagpas ni Jeric. Pagkatingala ni Zimo ay sumalubong sa kanya ang butt ng rifle ni Jeric.

    “Bam!!!” Biglang nandilim ang paligid at nawalan ng malay si Zimo.

    —-

    “Okay ka lang bata? Anlalim ng isip mo ah.” Wika ni Sen Buendia.

    “Nalulungkot ako senator.”

    “Nalulungkot ba kamo? Bakit?”

    “Nalulungkot ako kasi di na nakakatikim ng dugo itong mga kamay ko hehehe.”

    “Hahaha ganun ba. Tamang tama Zimo. May ipapagawa ako sayong misyon.”

    Tinapon ni Zimo ang larawan at hinugot ang dagger sa upuan saka ibinato.

    “Tsugg!!!” Tumusok ang dagger sa larawan at na pin ito sa isang kahoy na haligi. Ang dulo ng dagger ay nakatusok sa mukha ni Jeric.

    “Sabihin mo lang senator. Kaninong dugo ba ang dadanak?” naka ngiting demonyo si Zimo.

  • Una’t Huli Part 7

    Una’t Huli Part 7

    ni forgotten_one

    Habang naliligo si janice sa loob ng banyo ay may ginagawa syang milagro. Sya ay nag sasariling sikap.

    Janice: Uhmmm.. Ooohhh Bakiiit ang saraaap… Ahhh.

    Tuloy lang sya sa pag lalaro sa sarili niyang utong. Ng di makatiis ay unti-unti nyang binaba ang may sabon nyang kaliwang kamay sa kanyang hiyas, hinimas muna nya ang matambok nitong pisngi bago pagapangin ang hinlalato at hintuturo sa kanyang tinggil.

    Janice: Sheeeeet ang…ahhhnnggg… ughhhh…

    Hindi nya maituloy-tuloy ang kanyang sasabihin dahil sa sobrang sensyon at kiliting nararamdaman. Kapansin pansin ang dulas ng kanyang hiyas, maaaring dahil may sabon ang kanyang kamay ngunit kakaibang pagkadulas ito, parang di maubos ubos.

    Tuluyan ng kinakatasan si janice ng masaganang nektar galing sa kanyang hiyas.
    Idinidiin pa niya ang dalawa nyang daliri sa kanyang tinggil tyaka nya ito hihimasin ng taas baba.

    Habang papasok naman si jeff ay muling tumigas ang kanyang pag-aari. Muli nyang naalala ang kanyang nasilayan, ang maladyosang hubog ng ina.

    Pumunta sya sa kusina upang uminom ng tubig bago sya mag bihis, ngunit may narinig sya… malakas ngunit impit na pag ungol.

    Jeff: Ma…. (bulong nya sa kanyang sarili)
    gumulo ang kanyang isipan.
    Jeff: May kasama si Mama sa banyo…. Hindi maaari.
    Nanlumo si jeff at tila nanlambot, Napaupo sya sa upuan sa hapagkainan. Hindi nya alam ang gagawin.. Ang mararamdaman.. Nakaramdam sya ng galit sa ina, dahil may karelasyon pala ito ngunit di sinasabi sa kanya. Pero, tinatalo sya ng libog. Bawat ungol ng kanyang ina ay parang musika sa kanyang tenga, lalong nag tumigas ang kanyang ari. Tila nagpupumiglas kumawala.. Lalo naghumindig ang mga ito ng marinig ang katagang….

    Janice: Ahh ta…nnnggginaaaaaaa… Ayaaan na koooooo….

    Hindi nakatiis si jeff, Dahan dahan syang lumapit sa pintuan ng banyo upang silipin kung sino ang katalik ng ina. Nagtaka sya na sa paglapit nya ay tanging ina lang nya ang kanyang naririnig, Dahan dahan nyang binuksan ang pinto, hindi ito naka-lock manlang.

    Si janice naman ay patuloy sa pagpapalgaya sa kanyang sarili. Di alintana na nasa labas na ang kanyang anak.
    Matapos syang labasan ay nanlambot siya. Napasalampak nalamang sya sa sahig ng banyo, ngunit parang kulang. Parang bitin parin sya kung kaya’t di parin nya inaalis ang kanyang kamay sa kanyang malalaking dibdib at sa kanyag hiyas. Patuloy parin sya sa kanyang paghimas.

    Janice: Shheeet.. Fuuuccckkk… Bakit di koooo…ma..piiigilan ahhhh…

    Dahan-dahan nyang pinasok ang isang daliri nya sa kanya hiyas..

    Janice: Ahh that’s ittttt….. Ito yun…. ahhh… sarap……

    Hindi pa sya nakunteto. Ipinasok pa nya ang kanyang hintuturo..

    Janice: Fuuuuccckkk.. Isagad moooo paaaaa..

    Mukhang nag iisip na si janice na meron syang ibang katalik.

    Si jeff naman ay di makapaniwala sa kanyang namalas. Walang katalik ang ina.. Nag iisa lang ito. At nagsasariling sikap. Pinag pawisan sya ng malamig, Di nya namamalayan na hinihimas na pala niya ang kanyang ari sa ibabaw ng kanyang pantalon..

    Jeff: Ma… ang sarap mo… (Bulong nya sa kanyang sarili)

    Binilisan na ni janice ang kanyang pag daliri sa kanyang sarili, Si jeff naman ay di narin nakapag tiis at nilabas ang kanyang burat at sinalsal ito habang pinapanuod ang kanyang sariling ina.

    Janice: Ahh shheeettt jeffff. Fuck me moooorrreeee… Ahh isagad mo yaaanngg malaking burat mo sakiiinggg sabik na keeeepppyaaasss… Ahhh kantutin mo kooo annnaaaakkk…

    Nagitla si jeff sa kanyang narinig. Sya ang pinagnanasaan ng kanyang ina. Binilisan ni jeff ang pagsalsal sa kanyang ari habang pinapanuod at pinakikinggan ang ina.

    Janice: Ahh fuuuck Sige saaagaaad mo paaaa. Malapiiit na kooo.. Ayaaann na kooooo!! Sabayan mooo ako… Diligan mo angggg tigang kong… aaaaahhhhhh…

    Ungol ng malakas ni janice habang nilalabasan. Kasabay din naman nyang nilabasan ang kanyang anak na nagsasalsal habang pinapanuod sya.